= C\J
= CM
ICD
= CD
00
CATALOGUE
OF THE
MAEATHI, GUJAEATI, BENGALI,
ASSAMESE, OEIYA,
PUSHTU, AND SINDHI
MANUSCEIPTS
IN THE
LIBEAEY
OF THE
BEITISH MUSEUM.
BY
,J. F. BLUMHARDT, M.A.
PBOFKSSOR OF HINDnSTANI, AND LECTURKK ON HINDI AND BENGALI AT UNIVERSITY COLtEOE, LONDON J
AND TEACHER OP BENGALI AT THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD.
PRINTED BY ORDER OF THE TRUSTEES
UonDon :
SOLD AT THE BRITISH MUSEUM;
AND BY
Mussiis. LONGMANS & CO., 39, Paternoster Kow ; BEKNAKD QUARITCH, 15, Piccadilly, W. ; ASHER
& CO., 13, Bedford Stpeet, Covent Garden; KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., Dbyden House,
43, Geerard Street, So ho ; and HENRY FROWDE, Oxford Unitebsity Press Warehouse, Amen Cobnek.
1905
[^All rights reserved.'}
LONDON :
PBINTEn BY G1I.BKRT AND EIVINGTON tlMITEI),
ST. John's house, clerkf.nwkll, e.c.
PEEFACE
The Catalogues, liere printed, of Marathi, Gujarati, Bengali, Assamese, Oriya, Pushtu
and Sindhi MSS. have been compiled by Mr. J. F. Blumhardt, thus completing the
Catalogues of MSS. and Printed Books in the North Indian Languages in the
British Museum.
Though comparatively few in number, the MSS. here described have considerable
value. In the Pushtu series are several important and unpublished works, chiefly
from the collections of Major Raverty and the late Professor Darmesteterj and
the fact that the majority of the Sindhi, Marathi and Gujarati MSS. are from the
Library of the late Mr. William Erskine is a guarantee of their interest.
British Museum,
March 2nd, 1905.
ROBERT K. DOUGLAS,
Keeper of the Department of Oriental
Printed Boolcs and MSS-
Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2007 with funding from
IVIicrosoft Corporation
http://www.archive.org/details/catalogueofmaragOObrituoft
AUTHOR'S PEEFACE.
The manuscripts in the various languages comprised in this work, though com-
paratively few in number, are, nevertheless, fairly representative of the literature
of those languages. Some of them are of considerable interest and importance.
The Marathi manuscripts are mostly from the collection of Mr. William Erskine ;
while some few are from that of the Rev. Benjamin Webb. Of the hitherto
unpublished works the most important are four chronicles of the Bhonsla Family
down to the death of S'ivaji (nos. 4 — 7), all written in Modi characters ; an historical
account of the kings of the Yadava Dynasty of Devagiri (no. 10), and of the
Gaikwars of Baroda (nos. 11 and 12). There are also an interesting work containing
private correspondence with the Peshwa Baji Rao II. (no. 19), and a valuable grammar
of the southern dialect of Konkani (no. 21), written for Mr. Burnell by the Rev. Pio
Noronha, a Roman Catholic priest at Mangalore.
The majority of the manuscripts in the Gujarati Catalogue are also from
Mr. Erskine's collection. More than half of them are works on the Jain religion,
the most important being Gujarati commentaries accompanying the text of well-
known Prakrit works. A Pattavali of the Vesliadhara branch of the Lumpaka sect
of Jains (no. 36) is particularly worthy of notice.
There are only a few Bengali and Oriya manuscripts, none being of any importance.
Two excellent specimens of the dialect of Eastern Bengal, a mixture of Bengali with
Persian and Arabic words, written in a corrupt and strictly phonetic form of spelling,
will be found in nos. 3 and 37 in., the first containing a metrical life of Muhammad,
the other an account of the Caliph 'All.
Of the Assamese works, two, written on leaves of bark, are particularly valuable.
The first (no. 1) contains an historical account of Rudra Siniha, Raja of Tipperah.
vi AUTHOR'S PREFACE.
Tho other (no. 20) is a very fine copy, consisting of 291 leaves, each 27 inches long,
of a metrical translation of the Bhagavatapurana, by the famous S'ankara Deva and
other poets. It contains a translation of the whole of the twelve Skandhas, com-
prising that Purana, of which only two or three have as yet been published. The
MS. is dated Saka 1702 (A.D. 1780).
The Pushtu manuscripts, sixty in number, are chiefly from the collections of
Major H. G. Raverty, Dr. Darmesteter, and the Rev. T. P. Hughes. There are two
important histories of the Afghans, more particularly of the Yusufzai clan, which
have not been published, viz.: Tarlkb i murassa' (nos. 9 — 11), by Afzal Khan Kliatak,
and Tawarikh i Hafiz RahmatkhanI (no. 13), by Pir Mu'azzam Shah. The extensive
works on Pushtu grammar and lexicography, viz. : Riyaz al-mahabbat, and 'A ja'ib
al-lughat (nos. 14 and 15), written, the one by Mahabbat KhSn, the other by Ilaliyar
Khan, sons of the Rohilla chieftain Hiifiz Rahmat Khfin, are also unpublished.
There are five redactions of the MaMizan al-islam of Akhund Darwezah
(nos. 2 — 6), each possessing a special interest of its own as regards the contents of
the work and the arrangement of the various subjects comprised in it. There is
also an excellent collection of poems by some of the best Pushtu authors, including
several unpublished works, notably the Diwan of Ahmad Shah Durrani (no. 33) ;
also a translation of a portion of the Fables of Bidpal by Afzal Khan, made from
the Persian 'lyar i danish; and two translations of the Gulistan of Sa'dl, one,
in prose and verse, by 'Abd al-Kadir Klian (nos. 46 and 47), the other, in verse,
by Amir Muhammad Ansari (no. 54) ; of the former ouly the first Bab has been
published in the " Gulshan-i-roh."
There are only eleven Sindhi manuscripts. They consist of a well-written
copy of the works of the renowned poet Shah 'Abd al-LatIf, and religious treatises
in vei'se, most of which have been published. These manuscripts have been arranged,
as far as possible, in chronological order. The last manuscript is particularly
interesting from a philological point of view. It contains a collection of religious
works in a form of Sindhi in which there is a large admixture of Persian and Arabic
words, written in a type of the Khwajah character, which it has been impossible to
reproduce in type. The Gujarati character has therefore been employed.
The names of the works, of their authors, and of other persons mentioned in
their descriptions, have been transcribed according to the methods and system of
AUTHOR'S PREFACE. vii
transliteration generally adopted in the preparation of Catalogues of Oriental Books
and Manuscripts in the British Museum. Tables of the transliteration of the different
alphabets are prefixed for the guidance of readers.
Quotations from the manuscripts have been printed exactly as they were written,
retaining the mistakes and peculiarities of the scribes.
I am indebted to Mr. A. G. Ellis and Dr. L. D. Barnett for much valuable help,
which they have readily given, in the elucidation of illegible or obscure passages, and
in research for biographical and other information.
J. F. BLUMHARDT.
London,
1st March, 1905.
TABLE OF TKANSLITEKATION.
MARATHI, GUJARATI, BENGALI, AND ORIYA ALPHABETS.
Mar.
Ocj.
Beno.
Or.
Mar.
Guj.
Bexq.
Or.
m
an
^
ei
a
T
s
^
e»
da
Wf
=»ni
^1
eil
a
7
I
■p
o
dh
X
tf
t
Q
i
^
^
«J
€1
na
t
^
Q
1
H
<t
'S
O
ta
•9
§1
^
Q
a
^
81
<f
a
tha
"9
^
^
u
^
«.
^
o
da
^
«»
Q,
ri
>J
k
f
it
dha
«
^
^
•6
e
"!{
n
5(
9
na
^
^
^^
ai
^
H
n
Q
pa
«^
=n\
^3
Tfi
^
^
sr
pha
^
»^i
v^
^
au
n
^H
?
9
ba
«
%
5?
Q
ka
H
«1
^
CI
bha
«
•^
^
SI
kha
»»
>l
T
«
nia
n
31
^
SI
ga
TI
M
'or
a
ya
•^
U
'r
a
gha
t:
^
?
Q
ra
w
«
E»
ua
' 55
frl
sr
R
la
^
H
^
cha
W
H
^
va
m
^
^
£
cliha
5T
JU
'^
CI
^a
w
«•
^
c
ja
^
^
Q
sha
m
0^
^
5
jha
«
%
f
q
sa
V
«<p
f
fia
?
tS
^
?
ha
z
I
^
8
ta
S5
<n
o
)»
z
%
i
o
tlia
The signs \, S, and * are represented by m, h, and n respectively.
CATALOGUE
OF
MAE AT HI MANUSCRIPTS.
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PAGE
I. Hinduism
II. History and Genealogy
III. Letters and Official Documents 9
IV. Philology :
A. Grammar.
B. Lexicography
12
13
V. Poetry 13
VI. Tales and Legends
VII. Drawings
PAGE
. 30
. 37
VIII. Manuscripts of Mixed Contents 37
Index of Titles ,
Index of Persons' Names
Classed Index of Works
Numerical Index
41
43
46
48
CATALOGUE OP
MA EAT PI I MANUSCEIPTS.
I. HINDUISM.
1.
Add. 26,486.— Foil. 30 ; 7f in. by of ; 14 to
18 lines, 4^ in. long; written on European
paper, water-marked " Jos. & Em. Raph Azu-
lay." [William Erskine.]
I. Foil. 1—23.
Bauddhamatdchen vydlchydna.
Four alleged Pauranic accounts of the origin
of Buddhism.
The first account (foil. 1 — 14) is given on
the authority of the Ganesapurana, Adhy.
44 — 48, and begins : —
WTSB^ n}:^'^^} i»n^ II ^irfTfiT TWR ^^T 1 "^m wr-
i*fjH>JHI^T ^T»^T I
The story is briefly as follows : — There was
a certain devout prince, named Divodasa,
who, as a reward for his piety, obtained from
Brahma the kingdom of Kasi (Benares). In
course of time, Siva, being envious of his
greatness, determined to secure the kingdom
for himself. For this purpose he sent from
time to time many gods, the 8 Bhairavas, the
12 Adityas, 64 Yoginis, and others to discover
any act of irreligion in the conduct of king
Divodasa, or to tempt him to commit sin,
but it was all in vain. At last he sent
Uhuridhi,* a famous astrologer. He foretold
the future, cured sicknesses, and practised
his magic art with such effect that all the
people of Benares, even King Divodasa him-
self, became infatuated, and forsook their
religious duties. The king further pledged
himself to follow the teachings of a Yogi who
was shortly to come. This Yogi was Vishnu
in disguise. He taught the folly of worship-
ping gods of wood and stone, considering
that Bhagavan pervaded all creation ; he
showed the absurdity of making sacrifices,
and of abstaining from animal food, and the
futility of other Hindu ceremonies. Thus
• Soe the article piiundhiraja in the Bengali Visva-
kosa, vol. vii., p. 456.
MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS.
King Divodasa departed from the true religion,
and was dethroned by Siva. Then, having
gained his purpose, feiva abolished the false
teachings, and restored the true Hindu wor-
ship. Thus, says the writer in conclusion,
did Vishnu propagate the Baudha tenets in
order to further the designs of Siva.
The second account (foil. 146 — 20), based
on Adhy. 20 of the Sivapurana, is similar in
substance. Tripurasura, the king of the
Daityas, obtained possession of the three
worlds (tribhuvana), and mastery over the
gods, by virtue of his extraordinary devotion
to oiva. They implored Vishnu to help them.
He sent a devotee with 16,000 books contain-
ing false doctrines. The daityas forsook the
worship of Siva, and followed the teachings of
the devotee. Then Vishnu slew Tripurasura,
restored the Hindu religion, and reinstated
the gods to their original position.
The third and fourth accounts of the intro-
duction of false teachings (foil. 21 — 23) are
briefly taken from the Bhagavatapurana, the
one from Skandha iv. Adby. 19, the other
from Skandha v. Adhy. 6.
II. Foil. 24 — 28. A traditional account
of Saiikaracharya's discussion on the art of
love with Mandana Misra, and of his refuta-
tion of the false teachings of the Jains.
The author commences with an account of
the miraculous birth of Sankaracharya from
a mass of flowers offered to Siva by a Brah-
man in the Karnatik.
f^>T^ WT f^c^TTJfl^J! ^T3E Ti^^ 31T$ I
Saiikaracharya, so the story goes, became
proficient in all the Sastras, and set forth
travelling throughout India, preaching the
Hindu religion. Arriving at Benares, he put
up at the house of a grihadha named Man-
dana Mi^ra, and was challenged by him to a
discussion on the Kama^astra, or art of love.
The stipulation was that if iSankaracharya
was defeated he should become a grihastha,
but if he proved victorious, Mandana Misra
should become a sannydsi. Saiikaracbarva
was only 12 or 14 years old at the time.
The contest was at his request postponed for
7 months. Then, travelling southwards, he
entered the dead body of a king of the Deccan
in order to gain a practical experience of the
art of love. The king was restored to life,
and Saiikaracharya enjoyed through him the
company of his numerous wives. With the
knowledge thus gained he had no difficulty
in defeating Mandana Misra, and making him
a devotee.
After this Sankaracharya entered into a
religious discussion with a Jain, called Amara-
charya, of Ujjain, who, with the aid of the
goddess Sarasvati, was making converts of
many Hindu pandits. After 21 days disputa-
tion, Sarasvati, who spake from within an •
earthen jar, was defeated in argument, and
the false teachings of Jainism were done away
with.
There are various versions of this story.
Pandit Durgaprasada and Kasinatha Pandu-
ranga Parab, editors of the Kavyamala, state
in a Sanskrit preface to the Amarusataka*
that, according to popular tradition, that work
was composed by Sankaracharya after enter-
ing the body of a dead king called Amaru, in
order to be able to answer questions on erotic
subjects propounded by Sarada, the wife of
Mandana Misra of Kashmir, details of which
are given by Madhava (' Digvijaya,' sargax
9-10).
According to Ganesa Sastri Lele Tryam-
bakakar, the editor and Marathi translator
of another edition of the Amarusataka,! the
work was composed in answer to questions on
the sringdrarasa asked by Sarasvati.
TTI. Foil. 296— 30a. Eighteen religious
terms applicable to Jains and Buddhists, iu
Sanskrit and Marathi.
• Vol. 18, Bombay, 1889.
t Poona, 1881.
HINDUISM.
8
The writer usually employs ^ for ^ in con-
junction with ?T, as ♦■gr^ for vcnwc. There
are several other peculiarities of spelling, as
for instance, ^WT for ^^ST (foi. 9a).
2.
Add. 26,443 D.— Foil. 32—37 (<,— ^) ; 4 in.
by Hi ; 6 to 10 lines, 9 in. long, with ruled
margins; 19th century. [William Erskine.]
NdfakadJjM.
A translation (tikd) of the tenth chapter of
the Panchadasi of Silyanacharya, by Pandit
Ramakrishna. See the Sanskrit Catalogue,
no. 305, p. 127tt.
The translation accompanies each sloha of
the Sanskrit original. The translator intro-
duces his name in a brief exordium, as
follows : —
Then follows the translation of the first
Hloka :
iflf^ ^J1H(JI Tifg? f^ ?>1I tT^^^iTIH II <1 II
3.
Add. 26,503 and 26,504.— Foil. 151 and 98;
18|^ in. by 6 ; 18 to 20 Hnes, 5 in. long;
written in large clear Modi characters,
apparently in the 18th century.
[William Erskine.]
Bhdgavatapurdna.
An anonymous prose translation of the
first, second, and fourth chapters (skandha)
of the Bhagavatapurana.
Begins. ^^ HUNrf mt>i^ 'ira wmt rnnTrr T(^^
ijftma^*H »fiiQji^T7Tr -^y^^ ^tvtjh c^ctti^tt ^
w<juo*i?i w?i ^^ra g^ <r?t^ Tniasrf^ it
The translation is written on one side only
of each slip of paper, the three chapters being
separately numbered (104, 47 and 98 slips).
Several of the sheets are damaged in places.
The name of the scribe and date of copy are
not given.
II. HISTORY AND GENEALOGY.
Add. 26,479.— Foil. 124; consisting of long
slips of paper, 21|^ in. by 5^, with 22 to 30
lines, written in Modi on one side only (the
last slip excepted), and dated Saka 1731
(A.D. 1809). [William Erskine.]
lihonsalijfhjclfi vamsdvaG..
History of the Bhonsla family from the
time of its founder Babaji, to the death of
Sivaji.
Begins, mnq ^3it^^ hI«(^<<i^t jbe 3^ nj^n(\
5HPu1^ TT5T I
Babaji Bhonsla was thePatel, or head-man
of Devalgaou, Hingni, Baredi, and other
villages in the Patas taluk of the District of
B 2
MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS.
Poona. He had two sons, the elder Maloji,
the younger Vithojl. The former had two
sons, ShahiijI, born in Saka 1516 (A.D. 1594J,
and Sharafji, born the year after. Vithoji
liad eight sons, of whom the names of only
two, Kheloji and Mambfiji, are given.
Shilhajl married Jijibai, the daughter of
Jadhava (more properly Yadava) Rao, a
Marathi chief at the court of Bahadur Nizam
Shah of Ahmadnagar. His son was the
famous 6ivaj], founder of the Maratha empire
in the Deccan.
This chronicle deals chiefly with the life,
exploits, and administration of Shahajl and
his sou Siviiji. A complete account of this
important period of Maratha history, in which
is traced the career of Sis'aji, will be found
in Grant Duff's " History of the Mahrattas."
See also no. 8, and a Marathi hakhar com-
piled by Kasirava Rajesvara Gupta, entitled
' Nagpurkar Bhonsalyanchi bakhar ' ('Tin^c^T;
W T^»<jnl-M ^ ?^t), which appeared in vols. vi. —
viii. of the " Kavyetihasa-sangraha."
This copy was written by Ananda Rao
Sankara Chinch vadkar, at Bhajyapuri in the
District of Poona, and completed on Wednes-
day, the 13th day of Chaitra-swcJt, Saka 1731,
the Sukla samvatsara, i.e. 29th February,
1809.
Colophon : 51^ <<9^«» ^'TR ^^wt: tt? 't^
'J 11 1* ^Trar 5 II [i-e. goiiTJj] mtm^i't utiT 3^ ^
5.
Add. 26,478.— Foil. 101 ; 9 in. by 7 ; about
12 lines, 6 in. long; written in the ]9th
century.
[William Erskine.]
A similar work, written in Modi characters,
and in substance closely resembling the pre-
ceding. It is undated, and has no scribe's
colophon.
6.
Add. 26,480.— Foil. 62; 9^ in. by 7; 10 lines,
Og- in. long ; written in the 19th century.
[William Erskine.]
A similar work, written in Modi characters,
but containing only a portion of the history,
and ending without date or colophon.
7.
Add. 26,489.— Foil, 27; 12^ in. by 9^ ; 16
to 19 lines, 8^ in. long ; written in the 19th
century. [William Erskine.]
A similar work, written in Modi characters.
The author, or more probably the scribe,
states in the following sentence pi'efatory to
the history, that the descendants of Trimbak,
son of Sharafji, the second son of Shahaji,
are now at Chandaval [i.t;. Tanjore].
8.
Add. 26,482. — Foil. 122 ; 9^ in. by 7 ; 10
lines, b^ and 6 in. long ; written in Modi
characters on European paper of the 19th
century. [William Erskime.]
An historical account of the life and con-
quests of Sivaji, founder of the Maratha em-
pire in the Deccan.
Begins : ^^4tt m^iTm xjif^'i xj^un w^qir't
m^»r^ H^^^T^t ^55^ ^rsFT^ jnpt^ ^^ ^iq^ fin
^T^ rrk vrm'^ ^^t t^h^r is^ ^tk «?i^?ii^i«1 ^tt
• The pen has been drawn auio^s thij woiJ.
HISTORY AND GENEALOGY.
<lil(lill9 RT^'hl c5^ ^Tflff irft: TTT^ ^frl ^JT^T ^ft^t
Krishnaji Ananta, the author of these
chronicles, was a minister at the court of
Rajanima, the son of oivaji, who succeeded
his half-brother feainbhaji to the throne of
Satara in A.D. 1689, and died A.D. 1700.
The work is written in the form of a letter
addressed to Rajarama, and, as the author
states in the prologue, was composed at his
command, in order that a true and reliable
account of the exploits of the great Sivaji,
his father, might be handed down to pos-
terity, written by the pen of one who had
a personal knowledge of the events of his
reign.
This biography has been published, with
notes, by Kasinatha Narayana Sane, in the
third volume of the Kavyetihasa-sangraha,
under the title oivachhatrapatichen charitra.
He states, in his preface, that he had collated
it from five manuscripts which had been sent
him, one from Pratapgarh, one from Poona,
two from Satara, and one from Mahad. The
date of completion was given in some of the
manuscripts as being Saka 1616 (A.D. 169 t),
but this appears to have been a mistake of
the scribe for 6aka 1619 (A.D. 1697), the
year corresponding to the cyclic year Isvara
which is also given.
The present copy agrees very closely with
the printed edition, but is incomplete, break-
ing off at the last line but one of page 87,
with the words jftm ■»n ift^^ orb^ih ^iw i m r.
Jagannatha Lakshmana Mankar has written
an English translation of this work,* made
from a manuscript found " with the Patil of
Piichad, a village in the Mahad Taluka (more
popularly known by its old name Raigad) of
the Kolaba Collectorate," This is probably
the manuscript of which a copy was sent
to the editor of the Kavyetihasa-sangraha
noticed above.
* Aliba-. 1884.
9.
Add. 26,483. — A roll of paper pasted to-
gether, 7 feet 4 in. long by 6 in. wide, water-
marked " Jos. & Em. Raph Azulay "; written
in Modi characters. [William Ebskink.]
An account of the assassination of Afzal
Khan by .^ivaji (A.D. 1659).*
Heading : zj^ trsrat ^'t^rair^ vm^ tii-wfivK
Begins : f^^^ ^^^ wr ht^^ *AHm ?rt ii
^wtstt: f^^^ v^ft^ ^31^ JTTw^ m II ^^ ?^ »tt? twitr
«'tKc?' ^ ^n^^ ^H ii^ ir irr?T^ Tm'<f(i f^^nfi
The account of this well-known historical
event is written in the form of a letter from
Naro Bhaskara to the Diwan of Kolhapur.
The writer endeavours to palliate the enor-
mity of the crime by stating that 6ivajT, when
in a state of trance, had been warned by his
guardian deity Bhavanl that Afzal Khan
would deal treacherously with him at the
private interview that had been agreed upon,
and therefore stabbed him before he had time
to carry out his preconcerted murderous de-
sign on his life.
The manuscript is dated Saka 1668, the
Subhana samvatsara — ^^ sl,l,b ^>m{ ^tth «^nnt
t f^^^, which is presumably the original date
of composition, but it is doubtful whether the
account is authentic, and not a modern fabri-
cation with a fictitious date and name of
author, written in the beginning of the 19th
century (as the water-mark clearly shows)
at the request of Mr. Erskine. If it were a
copy of an original document written in Saka
I 1668 (A.D. 1746) the scribe would doubtle.^s
have supplied the usual colophon with his
name and date. Moreover there is a mistake
in the name of the cyclic year correspond inc
• See Grant Duff's " History of the Mai-attiiUt," vol. i.,
pp. 124—126. (Bombay edition, 1863.)
6
MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS.
to Saka 1668. It should be Aksliaya, and
not Subhana (i.e. Svabhanu), which is the
equivalent for the i^aka year 1685, or A.D.
1763. It is noticeable also that the Diwan
of Kolhapur, to whom this communication is
addressed, is not mentioned by name.
10.
Add. 26,494 B.— Foil. 26—40; 5i in. by 8;
12 to 15 lines, 6^ in. long; written on ICuro-
pean paper, in the 19th century.
[William Erskine.]
A brief account of Ramadeva and other
kings of the Yadava Dynasty of Devagiri.*
Begins : ^'Nxi^tgimfir ?Ntt ii M*d ii ^^^ ^T-
Tnmrttni #«jrH «^'? inxm ^'tge ^^'f rra ^^nt? '^
Whi mrsm faB^^ um^rr^ Tf^m xm 1
According to the writer of these annals,
Ramadeva was the sixth in direct lineal
descent from Raraaraja, the original founder
of the dynasty, the intermediate kings being
Tripala, son of Riimaraja, Bhan Raja, Trim-
bak Raja, Govinda Raja, and Krishna Raja,
the father of Ramadeva. The author then
narrates the following historical events :
Ramadeva selected Paithan as his capital,
having placed his eldest son, Ke^ava Rao,
on the throne at Devagiri, his second son,
Bimba, being made Raja of Udaipur, and his
third son, Pratap Shahii, obtaining possession
of Alandapur.
In Saka 1210 (A.D. 1288) Ramadeva was
defeated by Sultan 'Alau'd-dln at Paithan. t
* Now called Daulatabad, in the dominion of the Nizam
of Haidarabad. See Hunter's "Gazetteer," 2ndeii., vol. iv.,
p. 158.
t The defeat of Ramadeva and the capture of Devagiri
by Sultan 'Alau'd-din occurred in A.D. 1296. See
Elliot's "History of India," vol. iii., p. 149. In Hunter's
" Gazetteer," and Balfour's " Encyclopajdia," the date 1 294
ia given.
His son Bimba, on hearing the news, set out
for Gujarat, from whence he returned in
f^aka 1216 (A.D. 1294), and settled at Pra-
tappur in the Konkan. He had two sons,
Pratap Shahu and Tripur Shahu, the latter
being born at Pratappur by his second wife
Girija. Subordinate to Bimba Raja were IJ
Chandravaipsi and 31 Suryavairii military
chieftains (Prabhurajas), of whom the author
gives a detailed list, with the names of their
wives, lineage (gotra), and family names
(upanama). He then enumerates 15 Mahals,
or districts, over which Bimba exercised
sovereignty, stating the number of villages
(444 in all), the military forces, revenues,
and other particulars of each. Two of these
Mahals, viz. Marol and Malad, the former
containing 66, the latter 59 villages, remained
under the direct management of Bimba Raja,
and figures are given showing the various
kinds of revenue derived from each.
Having thus settled the administration of
the kingdom, Bimba died after a reign of 9
years, 1 month, and 18 days, and was suc-
ceeded by his eldest son, Pratap Shahii, in
Saka 1225 (A.D. 1303), who reigned 28 years
and 3 months.
During the reign of Pratap Shahii, Nagar
Shahii, son of Kesava Rao, Raja of Champii-
vati, laid claim to certain fortresses, which
led to hostilities between them. Nagar Shiihu
was aided by Tripur Shahu, whilst Raja
Ramadeva sent his general Jivan Naik with
a force in support of Pratap Shahii. The
contending parties encountered one another at
the foot of mount Maholi. The allied forces
of Pratap Shahu and Raja Ramadeva were
defeated, and Nagar Shahii took possession of
the kingdom in i^aka 1254 (A.D. 1332).
The writer of this work does not state the
source from which he obtained his informa-
tion, so that no reliance can be placed on it
as an historical record. According to Dr.
Bhandarkar,* Ramadeva, also called Rama-
et seq.
'Early History of the Dekkan," 2nd ed., pp. 11.=
HISTORY AND GENEALOGY.
chandra, ascended the throne of the Yadavas
of Devaghn in Saka 1193 (A.D. 1271), and
died in f^aka 1231 (A.D. 1309), and \va.s suc-
ceeded by his son Saiikara, who was slain in
A.D. 1312. No reference \vhatever is made
to Kesava Rao, Bimba, or Pratap Shahu, the
alleged sons of Ramadeva, nor are their
names, or the particulars given in this manu-
script, to be found in any historical work.
11.
Add. 26,495.— Foil. 40 ; 22 in. by 6| ; about
25 lines, 6|- in. long ; carelessly written Na-
gari of the 19th century.
[William Erskine.]
Gdyakavdddchi vmm avail .
A short account of the Gaikwars of Baroda,
from the foundation of the State up to the
commencement of the time of Ananda Rao.*
Heading : Tn^t <m<><< T? t^-^ ^mu^ '\ \
Begins : xrvf 3^^ »rW»i^ iii«icnr? »fr^ ht ntH
^r^^ ^{nn ^H ^"^nr^ ^?t^ ^Vj'fH «ki^ tt wrt
The author commences by stating that the
founder of the Gaikwar family was Jhingoji,
Fatel of the village of Bhare in the Konkan.
Historians, however, generally agree in
ascribing that distinction to his brother
Damajl, the Patel of Davadi, a village near
Poona. He was an officer in the Maratha
army under the Senapati Khanderao Da-
bhade, and greatly distinguished himself at
the battle of Balapur (A.D. 1720), in which
'Alam 'All Khan, supported by the Maratha
• See "Rulers of Baroda," Bombay, 1879, p. 147;
" Indian Chiefs," by Loke Nath Ghose, pt. i., p. 140 ;
Hunter's "Gazetteer" (2nd ed.), vol. ii., p. IGO.
forces, encountered the invading army of
Asaf Jah, the founder of the Nizam dynasty
at Haidarabad. As a reward for his services
in this engagement, Raja. Shahu of Satara
conferred on him the title of Shamsher
Bahadur, and made him second iu command
of the army.
Shortly after Daraajl Gaikwar died, and,
having no male issue, was succeeded by his
nephew Pilaji, the eldest son of Jhingoji.
The author of these annals states that PilajT
was specially favoured by the goddess Bha-
vanl. She appeared to him in a dream, as
he lay asleep under a tree tending cattle, at
the age of 7, and foretold that he .and his
descendants for seven generations should be
rulers of Baroda. Pilaji, was assassinated in
A.D. ] 732, having established the power of
the Gaikwar family at Baroda on a firm
footing.
The author recounts succinctly the fortunes
of Damajl, the son of Pilaji, and of the
succeeding Gaikwar chiefs of Baroda. Tiie
history closes with the accession of Ananda
Riio on the death of his father, Govinda Rao
(A.D. 1800), and a brief account of the revolt
and defeat of his illegitimate half-brotiier
Kanhoji Rao, who had aspired to the throne,
and concludes with the death of the Maratha
general Ravaji Apaji, which event took place
in A.D. 1803.
A list of the Gaikwars, up to Ananda Rao,
with the names of their male offspring, is
appended. The manuscript consists of 40
separate leaves, bound in oblong folio, and
written on one side only, the last leaf only
excepted. No name of author, or scribe, is
12.
Add. 26,481 A.— Foil. 26 ; 'd\ in. by 7 ; about
20 lines, b\ in. long ; neatly written in the
19th century. [William Eeskine.]
A fair copy of the preceding manuscript.
8
MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS.
13.
Add. 22,385 B.— Foil. 69—79 ; 8^ in. by 6 ;
20 to 22 lines, 5^ in. long ; written on Euro-
pean paper, dated Saka 1730 (A.D. 1808).
[Rev. Bknjamin Webb,]
A short account in verse of Narayana Rao
Peshwa, son of Balajl Bajl Eiio.
Begins :
^^ ^ftt mTT^TT II ^^y fktn^ ii v^ ii
?ff ?T VW '^HtT^^ II HT^T^ ^^Cfw f^^ II S II
^^i«ir^ ^sr^ f^ II ^tW ^^ titra'h: ii
vrnn fsnrt ^^ ii ^^ ■sb^ ^h if ii ^ ii
The poem begins with a notice of Balaji
Bajl liao (son of Baji Rao Peshwa I., whom
he succeeded in A.D. 1740), the death of his
eldest son Visvasa Rao on the battle-field of
Paiiipat, in fighting against Ahmad Shah
Abdali (A.D. 1761), the accession of his
second son Madho Rao I., who was succeeded
by his third son, Narayana Rao (A.D. 1770).
The author briefly recounts the principal
events in the short rule of Narayana Rao,
and concludes with an account of his assassina-
tion (A.D. 1772), which he attributes to the
machinations of his aunt, Anandi Bai, the
wife of Raghunatha Rao, who is commonly
known as Raghoba.
The poem is anonymous and without date.
It consists of 236 verses written in the Ovi
metre.
The scribe's colophon is dated Poona, Satur-
day, the 5th Asv'ma-sudi, Saka 1730, the
Yibhava samvatsara (A.D. 1808).
Colophon : f^fit ^ns <\s^o f^K^ -^r^ H'mix
14.
Add. 26,477 B.— FolL 15—41 ; 9^ in. by 7^ ;
18 lines, 6J in, long ; neatly written in Modi
characters in the 19th century.
[William Ekskine.]
Rajydnchi wa Peshwydnchi bakhar.
A brief account of the Marathi rulers and
Peshwas from the time of Sivajl to the
appointment of Miidho Rao II. as Peshwa
(A.D. 1772).
Begins : ^^ m? nrnr xmy^ vmf »mnr rr?
■srt ^smirtrt fr'J^^T '^rm ^'Ww ^^ ^?^ vn^ 'n^^
^ifTWi^ ^"^T^ ^f^ ^T^^ ^m^ 5^ 3^ ^T ^^rnr
iT'mTtH't -cKtm ^rr^ ^q^jn? ^"krnj zrm^ w^-^rif ii
This account appears to be a modern
composition, probably written specially for
Mr. Erskine. It professes in the prologue
to have been compiled by the officials in the
service of Madho Rao in accordance with his
request for information regarding the life and
exploits of the former Marathi rulers.
15.
Add, 26,481 B.— Foil. 28—56 ; 9^ in. by 7^ ;
15 lines, 6J in. long ; written in Modi charac-
ters in the 19th century.
[William Erskine.]
A copy of the preceding, written apparently
by the same hand.
16.
Or. 2665.— Foil. 4 ; 12 lines, 8 in, by 9 ;
transcribed in A.D. 1874, on thin European
paper, by one Vinayaka Raghunatha Kale, at
Kolhapur.
Transcript of the Kauthem copper-plate.
See the Sanskrit MS. Catalogue, no. 529,
p. 221a.
The transcription of the Sanskrit original
inscription, *' which is a rough and unskilled
eye-copy," is followed by a Marathi transla-
tion and a brief account of the inscription by
LETTERS AND OFFICIAL DOCUMENTS.
9
the transcriber. The translation begins : —
rli^ «ir^^ 5ft>Tif i«lT ^Tt'tT ^^^ ^"^ Wdb^cl^^ T^ II
It is headed, " Transcription into Marathi of
an ancient copper plate in Sanscrit containing
an account of the Chalukya Dynasty by Vina-
yaka Raghunath Kale, Sadar Amina Kolapur.
1874 A.D."
III. LETTEES AND OFFICIAL DOCUMENTS.
17.
Add. 26,502. — Foil. 22. A collection of
papers relating to the disputed possession of
certain villagres in the Ratnasiri District of
the Konkan.
[William Erskine.]
It appears from the documents contained
in this volume that, during the reign of
Muhammad 'Adil Shah of the Bijapur
Dynasty (A.D. 1626 — 56), twelve villages in
the District of Ratnagiri had been assigned
as a jyofiriiritti, or grant for the maintenance
of a family of astrologers. When TulajT
Angre succeeded the pirate admiral Kaiihoji
Angre (A.D. 1745) in possession of the strip
of country on the sea-board of the Konkan,
including Ratnagiri, these villages were in
the possession of Ballala Panvaskar, son of
Gane^a. After the defeat of Tulaji Angre,
and the recovery of this tract of country
(A.D. 1756), Khandoji Mankar, a general in
the army of the Peshwa Balajl Baji Rao,
commonly known as Niina Sahib (A.D. 1740 —
1761), dispossessed Ballala of four of the
villages, viz. Golap, Vaingi, Kolambe, and
Phansap, and gave them to Dinkar Varva-
dekar, the son of Mahadeva. Thereupon
Ballala Panvaskar sought redi'ess from the
Marathi ruler Sadslsiva Bhau. The dispute
was referred for adjudication to Naro Apajl,
and, after five years of unsuccessful litigation,
was made over to a court of arbitrators
presided over by Balakrishna Sastri, and
after him by Rama Sastri. This able coun-
cillor and adviser of the Peshwa took up the
case in the Pramadi samvatsara, i.e. A.D.
1758-59. The dispute went on year after
year, and in A.D. 1778 Rama bastrl, dis-
gusted at the assassination of Niirayan Rao
(AD. 1772), the brother and successor of
the Peshwa Madho Rao I., son of Balajl Baji
Rao, who was slain on the battle-field of
Panipat (A.D. 1761), left the service of the
Ma ratlia government, and retired to Benares,
without having arrived at any decision in the
case.
Matters remained in this unsettled state
for many years, till at last Vasudeva, the son
of Sadc'i^iva, Jo^i of Panvas, strenuously
prosecuted the claim of Ballala Panvaskar,
and in !^aka 1725 (A.D. 1803) urged the
settlement of the dispute before the Peshwa
Biijl Rao If., who had succeeded Miidho
Rao II. in A.D. 1795. The year following
matters came to a climax by the confiscation
of the remaining eight villages by order of
Balaji Rama, Subedar of Ratnagiri. The
case was then thoroughly investigated at
Poona by the Peshwa, and terminated in the
re-instatement of the family of Panvaskar to
the possession of the whole of their ancestral
property of 12 villages in Saka 1727, the
Krodhana samvatsara:= A.D. 1805.
10
MAKATHI MANUSCRIPTS.
The papers contained iii this volume are
briefly as follows : —
I. Foil. 1 — G. A poetical account of the
history of the case, in 3 chapters {adhijdya),
entitled Vrittivijaya, by Panduranga.
Begins :
-^ inv^\ H^itw* II ^T^TT^ ^rftnr^ ii <h ii
^ ^^^ Tri^sn: ii mn^T:^ ^^^ »r^f t ii
^rrmfl f^ tt^^i: ii f^^^rr ^f^crr ii ^ ii
TT^rnr ^^ itt'ii ii ^ttt tptt^ whavs it
TT^^ osrf? ^f? ^iTTT'ir II ?rtn?r k trfcTn^ ii ? ii
TnTTjr: ^ utir ii twfTn:^ ttt^sri iottT ii
wr$ trtT^' f^^m ii v^r^ ira ^t tk h g h
Colophon to the last chapter : —
^'ff^^ni ^ ^t: II imif fsrrr? tttpitt: ii
^qtitn ?^ ^t: ii -ffTT^^wnTi q^H^i ii %^ ii
The poem has been corrected in several
places, and appears to be a draft written by
the author, just after the final disposal of
the lawsuit. Appended to the poem are
some roughly scribbled additional verses, in
which appears the date of the decision, the
14th day of Margasirsha-6adi, Saka 1727,
the Krodhana samvatsara (A.D. 1805).
IT. Foil. 7 — 15. Copies of two metrical
accounts of the case, entitled Vadamiirtanda.
The first is imperfect, beginning at verse 12.
It was written by an anonymous member of
the family of astrologers.* The date of
composition, the Praraoda samvatsara (A.D.
1810-11), is given in verse 87.
The scribe, Chintamani Yajne^vara Sarma,
completed the transcription in the month
Phalguna of the Bahudbanya samvatsara
(A.D. 1818).
III. Foil. 16—18., Another poem, called
Vrittivijaya, also by Panduranga, and in 3
chapters (sarga). It appears to be the
See V. 91.
author's draft of another and more detailed
account of the case, written probably in
supersession of the poem contained in foil.
1 — 6. The date of final decision is given in
V. 43, (fol. 18).
Sj-sg jf^nifnf TT^'rfc ii TriifTa ^i^Tr ^ ^ ii
■gnR ^t^WT »ft II ^ i^ HTfiT r>fiT ^f^l II d^ II
IV. Fol. 19. A copy of an undated
petition, in verse, submitted by the plaintiff
to the Peshwa Madho Rao II.
Heading:
Begins :
TSiq^ffff^^f^ TT^IWTlf ^"NSilTr ^f-Snfr II <» II
The poem, called in the colophon Vada-
chintamani, is in 44 verses. In it Ballala
Panvaskar complains of the manner in which
the case was being conducted by Rama
oastri and his "evil adviser" (^»H^) Moro-
hari. As Rama Sastri retired in A.D. 1773,
this petition was probably written shortly
after the accession of Madho Rao in A.D.
1772.
V. Fol. 20. A copy of the same petition,
containing several additional verses, 86 in all.
Ending : ^ ^ »TO3i t^fww ^wrsB ^"^firiwr
VI. Foil. 21. A copy of a petition by
Ballala (misspelt Bala Trae) Pfmvaskar, ad-
dressed to Ravaji Svami, and dated the 7th
A^vina-iac^i, Saka 1684, the Chitrabhanu
samvatsara [A.D. 1762). This was the year
after the death of the Peshwa Balajl Baji
Rao, who was succeeded by Madho Rao I.,
and appears to have been known as Ravaji
Svami. The plaintiff gives a short account
of his having been dispossessed of four
LETTERS AND OFFICIAL DOCUMENTS.
11
villages, and of the prolonged trial before
the appointed adjudicators. Tie is doubtful
of obtaining redress at the hands of Rama
Sastri, and requests tliat the case may be
tried by another court of arbitrators, or by
the Peshwa himself, and agi'ees to abide by
their decision.
VII. Fol. 22. A copy of a statement of
claim by the plaintiff, in verse. It bears no
date, but appears to have been written just
after the case was transferred from the court
])resided over by Balakrishna Sastri to the
adjudication of Rama Sastri. An endorse-
ment on the back of the document states
that in the oaka year 1680, the Pramiidi
samvatsara (A.D. 1759), Dinkar Pant Var-
vadekar (the defendant) stated his case
before Rama Sastri and other arbitrators.
18.
Add. 2G,493. — A number of sheets pasted
together, 21 feet in length, by 5|in.; written
in Modi characters on both sides of the paper,
dated Saka 1730 (A.D. 1808).
A petition addressed to Mr. .Jonathan Dun-
can, Governor of Bombay (Dec. 1795 — 1311),
by Malhilr Rao Gaikwar, Jiigirdar of Kadi in
Gujarat.
Heading : 'snrsT ?^tt^ ^>^"«r i-^m ^^qx
Begins : ^srWir xv^v"^ ^nr^ ^t^ ^k bvt^ «if^^1
Tftr^ TT^ nxxjoR^? THV -^m ^^f^ yjTuvj'N? T^^srr
^ TT ^36^ ^HT'STT ISS^^ f??^Tm TITBIT XTH ^"^ ^^-
Mr. F. A. H. Elliot, in his "Rulers of
Baroda " (Bombay, 1879), has written a full
account of the hostihties between Malhar Rao
Gaikwar of Kadi and Govinda Riio, the recog-
nized Maharaja of Gujarat, the intervention
of the British Government during the governor-
ship of Mr. Duncan, the defeat of tlieJagirdar
at Kadi (A.D. 1801), his escape, and sul)-
.sequent capture and exile as a prisoner at
large at Bombay in A.D. 1802.
In the present petition the exiled prisoner
lays before Mr. Duncan a long statement of
his claims, written. apparently at his dictation.
The date is given at the end in the Saka,
Sannvat,and Sur or Arabic years, as follows: —
f^ffcJ'^ firfiT VHI3II3 ^ II <\^ ^a <»s^o u>T^ ^mr
19.
Add. 26,505. — Foil. 49; a collection of private
letters to and from the Peshwa Baji Rao II.,
with other papers. [William Erskine.]
Bajl Rao [I. succeeded Madho Rao II. as
Peshwa in !^aka 1694 (A.D. 1772), and was
deposed in Saka 1740 (A.D. 1818). He was
married to Varanasibai, the daughter of Hari
Ramachaudra Devadhara, or Dhamadhere, by '
which name the family is best known. He
appears to have incurred the displeasure of
the Peshwii, and was obliged to leave Poona
and reside at Benares. His wife, Lakshmlbai,
his brother, Pandurahga Ramachandra, gene-
rally called Anna Dhamadhere, his brother's
wife, Suguiiilbai, and other relatives were
living with him at Benares. There are several
letters written from that city by members of
the Dhamadhere family, requesting, amongst
other domestic matters, that the Peshwa
would restore them to favour once more.
Two letters, one from Jhibai Chapekar,
the other from Parvalibai Paranjapi, also
written from Benares, congratulate Bajl Rao
on the birth of a daughter, called Krishnabai.
There is also a letter from Nlrubai, a lady
residing at Poona, who had attended Varana-
sibai during an illness. It does not appear
who tliese ladies were, but it is evident they
were intimate friends of the Peshwa.
The most interesting letters in this collec-
2
12
MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS.
tion are those of Varanasibai, her daughter
Krishnabai, and her sister Venubiii, familiarly
known as Kiii^i, who had not gone with her
father to Benares. These are in the ladies'
own handwriting. They are not only excellent
specimens of epistolary composition, but are
also very neatly written in a large and clear
Modi hand. The paper on which they are
■written is spinnkled and decorated with gold
paint.
There are only 3 letters from the Peshwa,
written apparently by his secretary. One
is addressed to Satyabhamabai Dhamadliere,
the other two to Lakshmlbai, his mother-
in-law.
The day of the month on which the letters
were written is stated, but not the year.
There are, however, with the letters, several
memos referring to matters of business,
written apparently about the same time.
These are variously dated from Saka 1736 to
1738 (A.D. 1814—1816).
A note in English at the head of each
letter, probably written by Mr. Erskine, gives
the name of the writer and of the person to
whom the letter is addressed.
IV. PHILOLOGY.
A. GRAMMAR.
20.
Add. 26,598.— Foil. 91 ; 13^ in. by 8|- ;
written on European paper, water-marked
" Curteis & Son, 1806." [William Erskink.]
A grammar of the Marathi language, by
Dr. J. Leyden.
The grammar is elementary, and, more or
less, in an unfinished state. There is no
special chapter on Syntax, but the latter part
of the work contains a large number of useful
and idiomatic phrases, chiefly on the syntax
of the tenses and participles. There are also
long lists of Advei'bs and Adverbial phrases.
21.
Or. 2730.— Foil. 553 ; 8 in. by 6 ; written
on thin European paper, stamped 1872 in
the corner. [A. C. Borne ll.]
A Konkani Grammar, by the Rev. Pio
Koronha,
Mr. A. C. Burnell, for whom this grammar
was composed, has furnished some useful
particulars on the Konkani language and
literature in No. 1 of his " Specimens of
S. Indian Dialects " (Mangalore, 1873).
He says, " But little trouble is sufficient to
convince a philologist that Konkani is a
sister language to Mahrathi, and that it has
claims to be considered a distinct Neo-aryan
language, but much influence 1 by the so-
called Dravidian languages. It also has a
large literature, mostly dating from the
glorious times of the early Portuguese rule
at Goa, and due to the surprising zeal and
abilities of the former Jesuits . . . This
language has three principal dialects ; the
Northern (now almost merged in Mahrathi),
that of Goa, and the southern or Canara
dialect."
Father Thomas Estevilo (Stephens, a
student of New College, Oxford) is the
author of a grammar of the Goanese dialect
of Konkani, written in Portuguese, which
appears to have been originally printed about
A.D. 1640. A second edition, enlarged by
Father Diogo Ribeiro, and entitled " Arte de
Lingoa Canarin," was published at Goa in
1857, with a Portuguese translation of a
POETRY.
13
note on the geographical distribution of the
principal languages of India by Sir Erskine
Perry, late Chief Justice of Bombay,* and
an introduction by the editor, J. H. da
Cunha Rivara, Chief Secretary to the
Portuguese Government at Goa, in which he
gives an interesting historical account of the
Konkani language, with a bibliography, and
extracts from the " Puranas " of Father
Estevao, and poems by other Roman
Catholic missionaries at Goa.
The present manuscript contains a gram-
mar of the Southern dialect of Konkani,
spoken in the province of Canara, and
especially at Mangalore, Mr. Burnell has
written the following note on the fly-leaf:
" This Konkani Grammar was written for
me by a Catholic priest at Mangalore named
Noronha ; he was a Konkani by race, and
had devoted much time to the study of his
native language. (1873-4.) A.B."
A grammar of this Southern dialect,
written by the late Father A. F. X. Maffei,
was published at Mangalore, 1882. " In
1892 he published another Konkani grammar,
a much improved, though shorter and easier,
edition of the first. "f He is also the author
of an English-Konkani and a Konkani-
English Dictionary, Mangalore, 1883.
22.
Or. 2729.— Foil. 508 ; 10 in. by 7^ ; written
on English paper, water-marked " Dorling &
Gregory, London, 1875."
[A. C. BUBNELL.]
A copy of the preceding manuscript,
neatly written on one side only of each sheet
of paper.
At the end of the volume (fol. 508) is ap-
peuded a Konkani translation of the Lord's
Prayer in Roman characters headed : —
" Orthographic System adopted by Rev. J.
P. Noronha in Conkany Grammar."
B. LEXICOGRAPHY.
23.
Add. 26,595.— Foil. 1—18; 10 in. by 7^;
written on European paper, water-marked
"J. Ruse, 1804." [William Erskine.]
A comparative vocabulary of Marathi,
Gujarati, and Hindi words, with synonyms.
The Marathi words are written in the Modi
character.
V. POETHY.
24.
Add. 22,389.— Foil. 119 ; 4J in. by 8f ; 9
lines, 6|- in. long ; neatly written, with
ruled margins, dated A.D. 1814.
[Rev. Benjamin Webb.]
* Appeared originally in the Journal of the Bombay
Roy. Asiatic Soc, Jan. 1853, and reprinted in the author's
"Bird's-eye View of India" (chap, xl.), London, 1855.
t "A Short Sketch of Father A. F. X. Maflfei," p. 8,
Mangalore, 1899.
Vicckasindhu.
A Vedanta metaphysical treatise in verse,
by Mukundaraja.
Begins :
^ftinT?fTVrt*TTf^TT5»T^t II
'WfH^WTrBf^^q^q^^rf^fV^^ff II «l II
iPT jnT 'T't ^^»fhB^ II mk ^«nffl? ^'n^rsrt u
TT?:^ TiT^ ^^rgg't ii iMsywrf'^ ii i u
u
MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS.
3 ^wTwr^ jif-er II
^rf^TTT ^rar ii
N^T^ fiidbldbT II
3 '^^ 3^^ II ^ II
H'ff^ wmf^^KT II ? II
Mukundaraja, the oldest Marathi poet,
flourished in the latter part of the 12th
century. Vamana Daji Ok, tlie editor of
the Kavjasaiigraha,* has published two
padas by this poet, in a footnote to which he
states that Mukundaraja was a Desastha
Brahman of Ambe (irVnt^ ^if), tlie present
Mominabad, in the dominions of the Nizam of
Haidarabad. This city was formerly the
capital of the Yadava Jayantapala, for whose
instruction this work was composed.
The author states, in verse 55 of the
seventh chapter (fol. 51^), that he wrote this
work at the instance of Jaitpala, the son of
Ballala, and grandson of Narasimha.
^Tfw^ ■^ <<g T db II inn^ f^ ^(T^naB ii
KS$ ^RTff^ ?T t>3E II ^hl T^^ 11 MM II
Ballala was the son of the Hoysala
Yadava Narasimha, who encountered and
defeated Bhillama, king of Devagiri, and
became sovereign of Kuntala in Saka 1114
(A.D. 1192). Dr. Bhandarkar, who has
furnished these particulars,! makes no men-
tion of Jaitpala, the son of Ballala. He
evidently did not succeed to the kingdom
conquered by his father, as Ballala was
subsequently defeated by Singhana, son of
Jaitrapala and grandson of Bhillama, and
deprived of his dominions, about the Saka
year 1135 (A.D. 1213).
Mr. MolesworthJ assigns the 14tli century
to Mukundaraja, and places him after
Jnanadeva in point of time ; but that poet
came quite a century after Mukundaraja, and
lived during the reign of Riimadeva. His
• Vol. xiii., " Collection of Marathi Padas," Bombay,
1894, p. 1.
t " Eaily History of the Deklcan," 2iul ed., Bombay,
1895, pp. 106- 108.
J Marathi Dictionary, Preface, p. xxvii.
commentary to the Bhagavadgita bears the
date Saka 1212 (A.D. 1290). See no. 52.
The Vivekasindhu is written in the form
of a dialogue between the author and his
disciples on the nature of the soul, based on
the teachings of the Upanishads. It consists
of 18 chapters {adhyaija, or prakarana)
divided into two parts, the first {pitrvurdha)
containing 7, tlie latter (uttardrdha) 1 1
chapters. This cop3' agrees in the main
with the printed edition,* except that emen-
dations have been made in the spelling of
words, and archaic forms, of the original.
Mukundai'iija is also the author of another
philosophical work, entitled Paramamrita,
the teachings of which are those of the Saiva
school of Sankara Acharya. He is also said
to have written a Tantric treatise in verse,
called Pavanavijaya.f
Colophon : ^fk ^Jifif^oiiftivT ^sfrr^ ij^fsnq
Tlie following note, referring to the cost
of transcription, occurs on the last page : —
" 18 adyas, 2250 sloks, at 31 Rs. p. 1000.
June 1814."
25.
Add. 26,487.— Foil. 181; 3f in. by 8 ; 7
lines, 5 to 5^ in, long; neatly written, with
ruled margins; dated Saka 1717 (A.D. 1795).
[William Erskine.]
Another copy of the preceding.
The colophon gives the date of transcrip-
tion, Thursday, the 5th Bhadra-Z^at/i, Saka
1717, the Rakshasa sainvatsara.
* Kditod, with a glossary, by Ravaji S'ridhara Gon-
dha}okur, Poona, 1873.
t Printed at Poona, 1877.
POETRY.
15
26.
Add. 26,417 C— Foil. 72—92; 8i in. by 6 ;
15 lines, 5 in. long ; careless modern hand.
[William Erskine.]
Aparoksha7iuhhuti.
The Sanskrit text of the Vedantic poem of
Sankara Acharya, accompanied by a Marathi
metrical version, entitled Sama^loki, by
Vamana.
Begins :
Vamana, the son of Nrihari Pandita, was
a De^astha Braliman, of the S.lndilya gotra,
a worshipper of Vishnu, and a JosI of the
village of Kore, in the District of Satara.
He was well versed in Sanskrit, and his
compositions include several versions of
Sanskrit Vedanta texts. He is said to have
been the first to introduce the Sanskrit sloka
metre in Marathi. According to A. K.
Kher,* he died in A.D. 1673. An excellent
collection of his works, with critical and
explanatory notes, is in course of publication
by the editors of the " Kavyasangraha."
The present Marathi version was litho-
graphed with the text at Bombay in 6aka
1778 (A.D. 1856). See also Vamani grantha,
vol. iv., pp. 181—200.
27.
Add. 26,490.— Foil. 94 ; 4 in. by 8i ; 9 lines,
6f in. long; neatly written, but with many
mistakes in spelling, with ruled margins, on
European paper, water-marked " J. What-
man, 1801 " ; dated Saka 1732 (A.D. 1810).
[William Erskine.]
* "Higher Aiif;lo - Marathi Grammar," Poona, 1895, '
p. 450. See also " Selections from Marathi' Poets," by
Parshuram Pant God bole, Bombay, 1878, p. 60.
Nigamasdra.
A Vedantic metaphysical treatise in verse,
by Vamana.
Begins :
iR >nT Tf^TsniT II xjT»fTi3Br Wtf^r n i ii
jht im HiJNrtl-:jRi II iHT mr w^f^r ii
*nT ^^irraT^»?WT ii ^^f^j^^ n ^ h
The work is written in the Ovi metre, and
is divided into 9 chapters {adhydya). It has
been printed in the Vamani grantha, or
Works of Vamana, vol. iv., pp. 1 — 56.
Colophon: ^fir ^W^n*mrT ii -JirfViTrrH^T^TT ii
[scl. ^qf^mwirM5ij«icJ $i^^cJV^>m»T^TnT 11 ^nwt-
wmr: ii «i ii 51^ ?rrre ^fim im^ ^rm it^wr ^^r^M
28.
Or. 4850.— Foil. 346 ; 6 in. by 12 ; 12 lines,
9^^ in. long ; carelessly written, dated Saka
1717 (A.D. 1795).
Ddsahodha.
An exposition of the teachings of Vedanta
philosophy in verse, by Ramadasa Svaml.
Begins :
'sftTT J^K «s^ '^ II t^rm "ilfcS^' »T^ ij^ II
■v^^ ^^ m^ TTW II «irni ^rf n <» n
^ ^rnr ^ra^W 11 ^j^spm^ M^i^ 11
^ ^%^T f^^ II >?f^5»TT^ II ^ II
Raraadasa Svami, the founder of the
Rfimadasi sect of Vaishnavas, was born in
Saka 1530 (A.D. I(i08). He is one of the
most popular writers on the teachings of
Vedanta philosophy, and was the spiritual
preceptor, as well as the favourite companion
and adviser, of Sivaji. It is said that on
16
MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS.
one occasion that monarch, in appreciation
of tlie mental superiority of Ramadasa, pro-
posed to make over his kingdom to him, but
the poetdeclined to acceptso onerous a charge.
Mr. A. K. Kher, in a short notice of
Ramadasa appended to his " Higher Anglo-
Marathi Grammar," says that he " was the
son of a Deshastha Rigwedi Brahmin named
Suryopant, a resident of the village Jam on
the Godavari. His original name was
Narayan, but he was afterwards called
Ramdas on account of his disinterested
devotion towards Rama. His elder brother
was Gangadhar, popularly knowa as Rami
Ramdas, who is the author of a work named
Bhacti Rahasya. . . . He wandered as a
pilgrim for a greater part of his life, and
ultimately resided at the fort of Parali, near
Satara," where he died in baka 1603 (A.D.
1681), at the age of 73, a year after the
death of his royal master.
An extensive biography of Ramadasa,
dealing more particularly with the history of
the Marathas during his lifetime, and the
exploits of Sivaji, has been published by
Govardhanadasa Lakshmldasa.* The author
of this work ascribes the birth of Gano-adhara
(Saka 1527 = A.D. 1605), and of his younger
brother Ramadasa, to the efl&cacy of a boon
granted by the sun-god Suryanara^'ana to
their father Suryaji Panta, as a reward
for his steadfast devotion to that deity.
Gangadhara is popularly regarded as an
incarnation of Suryanarayana, and Ramadasa
of the wind-god Maruti.
The present manuscript agrees closely with
the printed editions of this work. It is
written in the OvI metre, in the form of a
dialogue between a Guru and his disciple,
and is divided into 20 Cantos (dasakn), which
are subdivided into chapters (samasa), aggre-
gating 200 in all. .
* " Ramadasa Svaiiiiche charitranchibakhar," Bombay,
1889 (2u(i ed.). See also iin account of Kainadasa by
Mr. H. A. Acworth in his " Lecture on Marathi Poets,"
which appeared in the "Times of India," 26 Dec, 1891,
p. 8.
The copy was made by an anonymous
scribe, and completed on Thursday, the llth
Vdusha.-badi, Saka 1717, the Rakshasa sam-
vatsara.
Colophon : tt'^ 'i9<^9 rr^«H(*» ^wwr ifl"'? ^raii
29.
Add. 26,474.— Foil. 78 ; 8^ in. by 6^ ; 22 to
24 lines, 5^ in. long, in double columns ;
written in a clear Nagari hand ; dated Saka
1729 (A.D. 1807). [William Erskine.]
Kautuhala Rdmdijana.
The history of Rama in verse. An abridged
metrical version of the Sanskrit Ramayana,
by Mukte^vara.
Begins :
iij^dbn^*)*!^ ^TTT ^n^ wf ^ I
tTj^mfff gTT^'f gf^^rr^iT ^wffj * im ii
Muktesvara flourished in the early part of
the 17th century. According to Para^uriima
Panta Godbole,t he was a Dosastha Brahman
of Paithan, the son of Visvambhara by Lila
Bai, the daughter of the poet Ekanatha. He
was born in Saka 1531 (A.D. 1609). He is
said to have been dumb from his birth to a
late age, but eventually recovered the power
of speech by the favour of the god Ekanatha.
This Ramayana of Muktei^vara has been
printed at Bombay, 1891, with critical and
explanatory notes by Janardaua Balaji Modak,
and Vamana Daji Ok, the editors of the
" Kavyasangraha." The poem is in seven
kandas, named after those of the Sanskrit
* TnTPTfiT f^"^^ 'OTTJ ^TT ^rnn in printed edition.
■f "Selection.^ from the Marathi Poets," p. 115 (Bom-
bay, 1878).
POETRY.
17
epic. The first verse in the present copy is
the fifth in the printed edition.
Muktesvara has also written an abridged
metrical version of the Mahabharata, which is
in course of publication by the editors of the
Kavyasangraha.
This copy was made by Vishnu Bhatta
Jambhekara, and completed on the 11th day
of Bhadra-sudi, Saka 1729, the Prabhava
samvatsara (A.D. 1807).
Colophon : ^fir ^"^ ^"tfffoB ?;T»TnTO "J^^irt^ ii^ ii
30.
Add. 22,385 A.— Foil. 68 (original foliation
^-'O") ; 9 in. by 7 ; 22 to 24 lines, 6 in. long,
in double columns ; written on English paper,
water-marked " H. Willmott, 1810"; dated
Saka 1735 (A.D. 1813).
[Rev. Benjamin Wedb.]
Another copy.
This copy is defective, foil, n^ and w being
missing. It was completed on the 2nd of
Pausha-s?<(Zi, Saka 1735, the Srlraukha sam-
vatsara (A.D. 1813).
Colophon : ^fk ^^ «B^Tir^T»TnTO T^oiit^ ?t^
^>T^ II 51^ «|S|M ^rN^ ^TWT-^ ^firsf 'ji FiT^hTW5?1--
^np^'jrof II
31.
Add. 26,508.— Foil. 293 ; 5f in. by 9 ; 10 to
20 lines, 6 and 7 in. long; dated J^aka 1712
(A.D. 1791). [William Erskine.]
Adiparva.
A metrical translation of the Adiparva, or
first book of the Mahabharata, by Muktesvara.
After two verses of invocation the text
begins : —
9 ^ f^Tg>TTT ^Tf«T II g»R^ ^^ISITTerfW II
^^nnr^ iJ'^^Tfti ii ^gqWifiT ^nnnT n ^ ii
Ti^^?T[!i f^^niojr 11 gm ifV ^« Trrftrft: n ^ ii
The translation is in 50 adhydijas, each
having a separate native foliation.
MukteSvara's complete translation of the
Mahabharata is being published in the Kavya-
sangraha. The Adiparva, edited with critical
and explanatory notes by Vamana Daji Ok,
was printed at Bombay in 1893.
This copy was completed on Monday, the
2nd Kartika-kw^j, Saka 1712, the Sadharana
samvatsara (the 31st October, 1791), for
Krishnarava and Viththalarfiva, sons of
Sivarama JosT, Kulakarni of the village of
Vagholi, in the talak Junnar of the District
of Poona.
Colophon : ^^ <\svk ^iViXTM ?rt ^^rw^ ^fS«
fWttJW f^ff'^TT II 5^ II t^^THT TTf^ftl tt 3^^ ^3^ II
^^t§ »fh^ ^nf^f^ TittT 3$ TTtTj ^rtfcJ ^rani: •^^
^i^ ^rrir ii ^i^qwr^ n
32.
Add. 26,513 A.— Foil. 18; 5 in. by S\; 13
lines, 6 to 7 in. long, with ruled margins,
written apparently in the 1 9th century.
[William Eeskine.]
A fragment, containing the 30th and 31st
Adliyayas of the Adiparva of MukteSvara's
translation of the Mahabharata.
The manuscript is imperfect ; the first two
leaves, also «r, r and the last leaf (^■o) of the
30th Adhyaya are missing. TheSlst Adhyiiya,
in 10 leaves, is complete.
33.
Add. 26,514— Foil. 103 ; 4 in. by 6 ; witten
by several hands in 18th century Devanagari.
[William Erskine.]
D
18
MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS.
A miscellaneous collection of religious
poems and Abhangas, written mostly on one
side only of each leaf.
The Abhaiigas are chiefly by Tukariiraa,
one of the most distinguisbed and popular of
the Marathi poets. Pandit Vishnu Para^u-
rama hastrl has edited a complete collection
of his poems, in two volumes, containing
between 4000 and 5000 Abhaiigas.* To it
is prefixed an introduction in English by
Jauardaua Sakbarama Gadgil, giving an
account of the life and works of the poet.
In it he states that " Tukarama was by caste
a Sudra and by profession a Vani or corn-
chandler and retail dealer. He was born,
and lived, in the village of Dehii, about sixteen
miles north-west of Puna. The correct date
of his birth appears to be the year of l^aliva-
hana 1530, or the year of Christ 1608 . . .
The date of his death, or rather disappearance
from Dehii, has been accurately mentioned in
the following Collection to be the 2nd of
Phalgun, Monday morning, Sake 1571, the
name of the year being Virodhi. The corre-
sponding year of Christ is 1649." See also
Molesworth's Marathi Dictionary, preface,
p. xxvii. According to Parasurama Panta
Godbole,t Tukarama was born in Saka 1510
(A.'d. 1588) and died in Saka 1551 (A.D.
1629).
34.
Add. 26,417 A.— Foil. 62 ; 8 in. by 6 ; about
22 lines, 5^ in. long ; dated Saka [elapsed]
1692 (A.D. 1770).
[William Eeskine.]
Bhartrihari-sataka.
The Sanskrit text of the i^atakas of Bhar-
* Bombay, 1869 and 1873. Another collection of the
poems of Tukarama, edited by Tukarama Tatya, was
published in Bombay, 1889.
t " Selections from tlie Mara^lii Poets," Bombay, 1878,
p. 26.
trihari, here called Subhashitaratnavali, ac-
companied by a Marathi metrical version by
a poet called Tuka. See the Skt. Cat. no. 256,
p. 996.
Bach verse of the text is followed by its
Marathi translation (Wed). The first verse
of Niti^ataka begins : —
^mr ^'t ^sjifci^JTTWT »i»iHR mix wfh ii s ii
The translator Tukii is in all probability
the celebrated poet Tukarama. See the pre-
ceding.
Colophon : jTk »Tf?TWn^f5Y''' l>TTf^nT<,^Nc«f1
^niT^nr^ ^ff^^ ii ii jfa wir^xf^infjwix g>nfinT It:ttji-
^T^ -^^ Z^W[ -^ IX^ 11 II ^^ <1^<5.5^ f^fff *^WT
wnH II
35.
Add. 22,392.— Foil. 60 ; 4 in. by 7; 7 to 9
lines, 5;^ in. long, with ruled margins, appa-
rently written in the 19th century.
[Rev. Benjamin Webb.]
A. Foil. 1—25.
Lahu-dkht/dna,
A poem by Ananta Kavi, on the story of
Lava and Ku^a, the twin sons of Rama.
Begins :
?f < < ^ch'a|,< a ■2KTt-^ TTTRT?f II
^^ jf HTiT ^\fyiJf ^'Nt ?^ II
T?>3>f^ ^^fi: rq>^H ^iPr5R5&T ii
^T^ ^^ ■jprftr ^fij ^fif^ II H II
Tlie Poems of Ananta Kavi have been
edited with critical and explanatory notes
by Vamana Daji Ok, Bombay, 1896, form-
ing no. 17 of the Kavyasaiigraha. In his
prefatory notice of the poet the editor states
that Ananta Kavi was a Ramabhakta, or
worshipper of the Rama cult, and was pro-
bably the same person as Ananta Gosvaml, a
POETRY.
19
pupil of Ramadasa (who died A.D. 1681),
who was an inhabitant of a village called
Methavad (^^) in the District of Satara.
He was born about Saka 1580 — 1585, i.e.
A.D. 1658— 16G3. The Saka years 1648 and
1645 appear at the conclusion of Sulochana-
gahimvara, and Sulochanakhjana, as the date
of composition of two of Auanta's poems.
This poem gives the Ramayana story of
the capture of Rama's sacrificial horse by his
unknown twin sons Lava and Kui^a, whilst
they were dwelling in exile with their mother
Sita at the hermitage of the sage Valmiki,
resulting in the father's discovery of his
children and the recall of Sita from banish-
ment. It is written in various metres, and
is divided into three adhydyas, containing 70,
53, and 35 verses respectively. In the printed
edition of the works of Ananta Kavi (p. 35),
this poem is entitled Kusalavakhyana, and is
divided into two chapters (prasanga) of 75
and 98 verses. The present copy begins at
the fourth verse of the printed edition.
B. Foil. 26—43 (i-^i).
Tlidl'cpdka.
A mythological poem, by Muktesvara. See
no. 29.
Begins :
ff^ ^iTtrT f^^fi^T II f^'ER^'SIiT ^T^gB^ II '\ II
Tt^^^^ ^raiTf^^fj II gm «ifrtr> ^^ ^f? u
i^a» ^T?^ ^r?>?T fcirftfir ii v^r mTz ^\ii;^\ ii ? ii
The poem is in 181 verses in the Ovi metre.
Leaf \'i. is wanting.
The mythological story forming the subject
of this poem is taken from chapter 262 of the
Vanaparva of the Mahabharata. Draupadi,
the wife of the five Pandu princes, had obtained
a boon from tlie Sun-god by virtue of which
she had the miraculous power of cooking and
supplying food daily to as many as should
claim her hospitality, provided only she did
so before she herself partook of her evening
meal, after which the power left her till the
following day. Duryodhana, the leader of
the Kaurava princes, induced the irascible
sage Durvasa to repair to the camp of the
Pandavas, accompanied by an immense num-
ber of his disciples, late at night, after Drau-
padi had taken her evening meal. He hoped
to provoke the anger of the sage against his
hated rivals, through Draupadi's inability to
observe the rites of hospitality, and thus to
bring about their destruction. Draupadi,
however, invoked the aid of Krishna, who
miraculously appeased the hunger of her
guests. They retired to rest without re-
quiring any food, and at dawn next day
Draupadi had no difficulty in providing for
their physical wants.
C. FoH. 44 — 60 (?-?«>). A single chapter
from the second Stavaka of the Kathakalpa-
taru. See no. 50.
There is no indication of the number of the
chapter. It is in 137 verses, and contains
the story of Rukmangada, king of Kantika,
taken from the Naradiya upapurana, illus-
trating the efficacy of ekddasi-vrata, or the
observance of the eleventh day after each new
and full moon as a fast-day.
For an account of this story, see Eggeling's
Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in the India
Office, p. 1209 (no. 3374), also Aufrecht's
Cat. Bodl., p. 83a.
Begins :
><*i^M*jii<| II c<a-n i ^tt ; ^.i II
^^^^«n>TT5t^ II ^iW^ Hl^^ II S II
HJT^ ^f%^ ^^TSf II ^^trnjST^^rr II ^ II
^fiT^ »»^3fi: II F$ ^-wln^ ^rm ^sft ii
1^3T^ 53PJ ^^ II mfTOFSB^Tft II 5 II
Colophon : ^fir ^"^^iinK^iT^ f S ii^Mlw f ^ ^^t-
n^ ^WT^ ^T^^r^ ■3TT «i^j5»iy ii
D 2
20
MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS.
36.
Add. 26,468 and 26,469.— Foil. 245 and
251 ; 71 in. by 131 ; 11 lines, 9^ in. long;
written in a bold hand, and dated Saka 1691
(A.D. 1769). [William Eeskine.]
Harivijaya.
An account of the life and exploits of
Krishna, in verse, by ^ridhara.
Begins :
^y T{H\ ir^ im^^ ^RT II -s^sf^ Tf^m* ii
jnw 3^»rf^ li^n ii ■s^nt^r^ra^ ii «t ii
Sridhara, one of the most popular of the
Marathi poets, was born in Saka 1600 (A.D.
1678), and died at the age of 50, in Saka
1650 (A.D. 1728).t In the concluding
verses of this, as well as in other works of
his, the poet states that he was the son of
Brahmananda, a Desalekhaka, i.e. Kulakarni,
or District accountant, of Najhar (^»K?:), a
town situated two or three yojanas south-
west of Pandhari (Pandharpur). His
mother's name was Savitri. He became a
devotee at the age of 14, and took up his
abode at Pandharpur, near the temple of his
tutelary god Viththala.
The poem is written in the Ovi metre, and
is divided into 36 chapters {adhydya). It
was completed on the 22nd day of Marga-
iirsha-sudi, haka 1624, the Chitrabhanu
samvatsara (A.D. 1702), the date being
recorded in verse 205 of the last chapter, as
follows : —
151^ ^^ mniqx. HVff n If f^^^ ^ ^RTK't ^qT^T II M II
In the epilogue Sridhara ascribes the
* ^IJialWrr'ttf'f^ITI in the printed edi.ion of Bombay,
1880.
t " Selections from the Marathi Poets," by Parasurama
Panta Godbole, Bombay, 1878, p. 257. See also an ac-
count of this poet in a " Lecture on Marathi Poets," by
Mr. H. A. Acworth, delivered at the Elphinstone College
Union, which appeared in the " Times of India," 26 Dec.,
1891, p. 8.
authorship of the poem to Vithtliala, and
states that he merely wrote down what the
god dictated in his ear, and that the work
contains the substance (^nr) of the tenth
chapter of the Bhiigavatapurana, the Hari-
vam^a, and the Padmapurana. He concludes
with a summary of the contents of each
chapter.
Of his other works the most important
are Ramavijaya (no. 37), written in Saka 1625
(A.D. 1703), Pandavapratapa (no. 39) in
6aka 1634 (A.D. 1713), and Sivalilamrita
(no. 41) in Saka 1640 (A.D. 1718). His
poems have been frequently printed at
Bombay and at Poona, and, as Mr. Moles-
worth remarks,* "have, to a great extent,
in public readings at least, superseded the
Sanskrit Epics and Puranas."
An abridged English translation of the
Harivijaya has been published by Dubhashi
and Co., Bombay 1891.
This copy was written at Amdapuri
(^m^jt^), by Balirama Kshatri, a follower of
the Nanakpanthi sect, and was completed on
the 1st day of Vai^akha-iadi, Saka 1691, the
Virodhi samvatsara (A.D. 1 769). It is
written in two volumes, each containing 18
chapters. The number of verses in each
chapter is not always the same as in the
printed editions, and considerable verbal
alterations are to be found in the text. Each
chapter has a separate native foliation.
Several pencilled notes appear on the margin.
Colophon : ^-^ ^^r^ ^r^ »ttw 11 f^rhj^hn'T
^r^wt tsfrra nfi nfrrq^if^^ 11 ^ra^ ^jr^rgrt tf^ ^^ 11
TTT^oFiHl^ II
37.
Add. 26,465 and 26,466.— Foil. 200 and 182;
5 in. by llf ; about 11 lines, 9 to 9| in.
long ; written apparently early in the 19th
century. [William Eeskjne.]
* Marathi Dictionary, Preface, p. xxvii.
POETRY.
21
RUmavijaya.
A metrical version of the Ramayana, by
Sridhara.
Begins :
^Y vijjtftr jTTTTf j^TiT II ^^s^iTTf^Tcrra ii
^^t^rr ^siN^sn ii srsrpf^T ^pt^^ ii i ii
The work is not divided into Icdndas, as in
the Sanskrit epic, but into 40 chapter?,
written in the Ovi metre. The date of com-
position, Sunday the 7th of Sravana-s»c?/,
Saka 1625, the Subhanu samvatsara {A.D.
1703), is given in verse 201* of the last
chapter.
^^ <^\V\ II ^>TTg ^^ #5IWTrH II
mg •mfH\ ^ f^^ II Tii^w Mxvt f^mrv% ii i «
The number of the chapter, and of the
leaves of each chapter is given on the
margin of each leaf. Chapters 36 to 39 are
written by a hand other than that of the
rest of the manuscript. The copyist has
not supphed the usual colophon.
38.
Or. 5894.— Foil. 221 ; 6 in. by 8 ; 11 and 12
lines, 6 in. lolig ; neatly written on European
paper, 19th century.
Another copy of Adhyayas 14 to 28 only.
39.
Add. 26,467.— Foil. 438 ; 8^ in. by 15f, 12
lines, 12^ in. long; written in large Deva-
nagarij dated Saka 1698 (A.D. 1776).
[William Erskine.]
Pdndavapratdpa.
An abridged metrical version of the Maha-
bharata, by Sridhara.
• 205 in the printed editions.
The manuscript is imperfect. The first
five chapters of the Adiparva, and the whole
of the A^vamedhaparva (chapters 58 to 63
in the printed editions) are wanting.
Chapter 6 begins :
if'nnn ^f^i ii ^qnrTT'4l5*^3icBi ii
»nni4rr ^?nn3Bi ii |[^3BTin(t«T'Nrt'Tm n '\ ii
The Pandavapratapa was written at Pan-
dharpur, and completed on Wednesday the
10th of Magha-s«di, Saka 1634, the Vijaya
samvatsara (A.D. 1713). The year of com-
position is given in verse 95* of the last
chapter as follows : —
^^ ?t>3BT^ ^nrtH ^Hrt^ ii xfi ^ninrnf «t^t h
The work is divided into 17 books (pariMs),
containing altogether 64 chapters (adhydi/as),
written in the OvI metre. The following is
a list of the books and the number of chapters
in each : —
14 Gad a parva 1
8 Sauptika „ 1
9 Aishika „ 1
4 Vi^oka ,, 1
5 Stri „ 1
3 Santi „ 2
3 A^vamedha „ 6
3 A^rama ,, 1
1
Adi parva
Sabha „
Vana „
Virata „
Udyoga „
Bhlshma ,,
Drona ,,
Karna „
Salya „
A list of the books and chapters, as also
of the number of leaves and slohas in each
chapter, is written on fol. la, and on fol. \b
the number of leaves and slolcas in each
chapter. The total number of verses is
13,498.
In this manuscript the chapters are not
numbered consecutively, as in the printed
editions, but according to their arrangement
in each book.
An English abridged version of the
Pandavapratapa, with illustrations, was
published at Bombay in 1892, by Dubhashi
and Co.
* Verse 96 in the printed editions.
22
MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS.
The copy was made by Atmarama
SyamarJija on Thursday, the 10th Phalguna-
■tinli, 6aka 1698, the Durmukha samvatsara
(A.D. 1776).
Colophon : ^^ <»l,<it ?^ ^rw ^^WT ^^^tw irre
?B^i^ ^5r«it jj^^rat wf^^ MM"* ^niTJt . . • f^rPsif
^TTrHum ^imciM ^Hrt^^ ^fhj^ TftjT 3^ ^iSB ^1«r^-
40.
Add. 22,383.— Foil. 331 ; 8i in. by 12 ; 17
to 20 lines, 9^ in. long ; dated Saka 1730
(A.D. 1808).
[Rev. Benjamin Webb.]
Another copy.
Begins :
^TH*ftf>Tf^'i?rr II y«iM<TfTf<J<*Ki ii
5tU!r3i;Him.lrtKT ll »n^"^TT»FTr«Tf'iT 11 «t II
In this copy the number of each chapter
in regular sequence, and the number of
verses in each, is stated in the colophon.
The parvas are not indicated, or the numbers
of the chapters given, as usual, on the margins
of each leaf, but the leaves of each chapter
are separately numbered. An index giving
the contents of each of the 64 chapters is
appended to the work.
The copy was made on Friday, the 5th
Chaitra-&a^t, ^aka 1730, the Yibhava sam-
vatsara (A.D. 1808).
Colophon : ^?tr ^sft^q ?iifcr^i^ ^^ <i*?o fnw^
^TW ^^WT T^TTtrrrr ^ihr ^ift »rr^ *»1'i<^jm<^ 'rmt^T
»t™ ^ ^?m ^M=ji*n TTf^ '?i^ Trtrmmj ^^ *1^<5hw h
41.
3 .
4 '
Add. 22,387 A.— Foil. 166 ; 5^ in. by 8
11 lines, 7 in. long; written on English
paper, water-marked " J. Whatman, 1809."
[Rev. Benjamin Webc]
SivaMdmrita.
A poem in glorification of the god 6iva, by
bridhara.
Begins :
^ ^ f^ ^tn:fim n ^nf;^ ^rf^ mirf'^KT ii
^^OT^^n^OHT II t^'iTTWT ijlri^' II «» II
The poem is in fourteen chapters, written
in the Ovi metre. It contains marvellous
legends, showing the wonderful power of
Siva in answer to the prayers of his
devotees, and treats more especially on lihga-
worship.
It was completed on Sunday, the day of
the full moon of Pausha, Saka 1640, the
Vilamba samvatsara (A.D. 1718). The date
assigned to it in this copy is S. 1624, in
verse 12 of the last chapter.
^•* F^oBT^ ^T?f II fwf"^ ^mn «<4*<l*« 11
^IT'^f^SstT iSTrJT^TJTTO II tf^^t V^ 'i^^\ II «)^ II
This is clearly a mistake of the scribe. In
all the printed editions the year is said to be
S. 1640 (TB>aBT$ MTfaB^) , which agrees with
Vilamba samvatsara, whereas the year S.
1624 does not.
An English abridgment of the Sivallliim-
rita was published, together with that of the
Harivijaya, by Dubhashi and Co., Bombay,
1891.
42.
Add. 26,499.— Foil. 32 ; 6 in. by 3^; 10 to
15 lines, 3^ in. long; written apparently in
the 18th century.
[William Ebskine.]
Sdvitrl- dlchydn a.
The jVIahabharata story of the restoration
to life of Satyavan, through the devotion of
his wife Savitri. By Sridhara.
POETRY.
23
Begins :
Vftr TTiT^ cTSl^^ II S II
The poem contains 148 verses in the Ovi
metre. The present copy differs slightly
from the printed edition of Bombay, 1857.
It is carelessly written, and full of misspelt
words and false quantities.
Prefixed to the poem (foil. I — 5) are a few
miscellaneous verses written by another
hand.
43.
Add. 26,512.— Foil. 57 ; 3f in. by 6i ; 9 and
10 lines, about 4^ in. long; dated ^aka 1648
(A.D. 1726). [William Erskine.]
Virata-par oa.
The Virataparva of the Mahabharata,
translated into Ovl verse by Vishnu Dasa.
The poem contains 606 verses, and is
divided into five chapters (prasaiiga), the
verses being numbered consecutively through-
out. The author's name occurs in the con-
cluding verses of each chapter. He is
probably the same Vishnu Dasa who has
made a metrical translation of the Ekada^l-
mahatmya, and is the author of the Chakra-
vibhu, Rasakrida, and Tulasi akhyana.*
The manuscript is imperfect. The first
folio (vrs. 1 to 5) is missing, also folios t;^
(vrs. 73 to 82) and ^^ (vrs. 23 to 31). The
native numbering of the folios is faulty.
No. 23 is repeated, and both 55 and 56
appear on one leaf.
The date of transcription, Monday, the 4th
Ashadha, oaka 1648, the Parabhava samvat-
sara appears at the end : —
^nir stjdb TTTiH^ ?t^WT; '^srvxs ^w i wh^ ttt;^ «hih 11
* See the British Museum Catalogue of Marathi Printed
Books.
44.
Add. 26,498.— Foil. 33; 17f in. by 5f ; 18
lines, 5 in. long ; carelessly written in Modi
characters, apparently in the 18th century.
[William Erskine.]
Ndradamti.
A Hindu philosophical poem, by Amrita
Raya.
Begins :
«TTTT ?rn:Wt ^ m\ ski^ f^k^ ^ -^ » «t 11
^^^ crrv^TT ?}^ v»ff JT^Tf ^w ^'V
The poem is in 75 verses, written in the
form of a dialogue between the sage Narada
and his disciple Dharmaraja, or Yudhishthira,
the Pandava prince. It appears to be in
imitation of the Bhagavadgita.
The author, Amrita Raya, is probably the
poet of Aurangabad (see no. 53), who died
about A.D. 1753. His name occurs in the
last verse, as follows : —
ih Tfii »n^ v^ ^ n^ vifff rn
^ ire^ nn vfc f nat^ tn;'^ tvz 11 *m 11
45.
Add
165
26,470 to 26,472.— Foil. 177,151, and
8f in. by llf ; 13 to 16 lines, 9^ in.
long ; neatly written, with ruled margins ;
dated Saka 1728 (A.D. 1806).
[William Erskine.]
Bhaktivijaya.
Lives of Vaishnava devotees, in verse, by
Mahipati.
24
MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS.
After ascriptions of praise to Gane^a,
Sarasvatl, and other Hindu deities, the text
begins : —
Mahipati was the son of Dadopanta, a
De^astha Brahman, and Kulakarni of Tahar-
abad, a village about 40 miles distant from
Ahmadnagar. He was born in^aka 1637
(A.D. 1715), and died at the age of 75 in
J^aka 1712 (A.D. 1790).*
In the prologue tlie poet invokes divine
aid in the composition of the work. He
trusts that the power that was granted to
Ekaniltha in the preparation of his Ramayana,
to Namadeva and Muktesvara, to Sridhara
the author of Harivijaya, to Riimadasa,
Ganesanatha, Kesava Svami, Kabir, and
other poets, may be extended to him also.
He then proceeds to state that, with the aid
of " the lover of Rukminl, who dwells on the
bank of the Bhima river" (^^H^krw^m^^ -
^f^JH^^Jl, i.e. the god Viththala of Pan-
dhurpur), he undertook to write the lives of
the saints from a work written in the North
country by Niibhajl.t and another in his own
country by Uddhava Chidghana.j
This work was completed on the 12th
Vaisakha-6a(ii, 6aka 1684, the Chitrabhanu
samvatsara (A.D. 1762). The date is given
in the 15th verse § of the last chapter, as
follows : —
t^rm ^?r ir^'ht'^" ii ^f^ t»^^ ^r^T ii sm ii
The poem is in the Ovi metre. It is in 57
cantos (prasaiiga), subdivided into chapters
* See Paiasurama Panta Godbole's " Selections from
the Marathi Poets," p. 291 (Bombay, 1878).
t Alluding to the Bhaktamala written by Nabhaji in
the Braj-bhasha dialect in the 1 7th century. See the
Hindi Cat., no. 102, p. 67,
X Probably the same as the author of a version of the
Bliagavadj^ita and other poems which have been published
in the Kavyetihasa-.sangraha, vols. iv. — viii.
§ V. 12 in the printed editions.
(adhydya). The total number of chapters
in this copy is 223, or 3 more than in the
printed editions. Each canto has a separate
native foliation, but their consecutive
numbers are not always noted on the margin.
An English version, much abridged, of
some of the legendary stories contained in
this work has been published by Dubhashi
and Co., Bombay, 1892.
Mahipati has written two other works on
the lives and miracles of Vaishnava saints
and devotees, viz., Santalilamrita, composed,
anterior to the present work, in 8aka 1679
(A.D. 1757), and Bhaktalilamrita in Saka
1696 (A.D. 1774). He is also the author of
a life of Tukarama, in verse, and several
minor poems.
This copy was made at a village called
Ganvglr, near Bombay, by Mahadaji Bhaga-
vanta Josi, the Kulakarni of the village of
Kanersar in the Junnar subdivision of the
District of Poona. It is in three parts, the
first ending with canto 16, the second with
canto 37, and was completed on the lOtli
day of Magha-s»rfi, f^aka 1728, the Kshaya
samvatsara (A.D. 1806).
Colophon : -^w^x ^'i^Vi HTfT^nr^ nn^w ^"hi^
T^TRTH ^^r^T »n? »rni ^1 "19 ^j(h^ ^ '^W twt?!: jw^
46.
Add. 22,384.— Foil. 357 ; 7i in. by 14^ ; 13
to 17 lines, 11^ in. long; dated Saka 1735
(A.D. 1813). [Rev. Benjamin Webb.]
Another copy.
The chapters are numbered consecutively
on the margin, and also the number of the
leaves of each chapter. The first 12 verses
of the first chapter are repeated on a different
leaf. There are several notes in English to
the first five chapters.
The copy was written at Bombay, and
POETRY.
25
completed on Thursday, the 3rd of Marga-
sirsha-sudi, Saka 1735, the ^rlrnukha mm-
vatsara (A.D. 1813).
Colophon : ^ is^m ^1h^ *^wt m^?l'^5 ^ ^
»T^^nn:^" ir?T trN ^ ^mwi ^?r^ ^t^^ ii w i Qm -
47.
Add. 26,491.— Foil. 49 ; 9^ in. by 7^; 18 to
22 lines, 6 in. long ; written on English paper,
water-marked" I. Ping, 1802," the outer leaf
marked " Curteis & Son, 1804."
[William Eeskine.]
Maiiaschandrahodha.
An allegory in verse, describing the struggle
between the worldly and the spiritual ten-
dencies of the mind.
Begins :
^JTirt ^ J i M'i^H i II ■JKT T^'^TTf^Tn ^t^pn II
^^^ NfriMqi frivMi II ^ oiif=j>ni ^^nft ii <\ ii
K>T >T^f^Trr T^ II ^fw ^hft^ ^^\^^ w ^ n
The poem appears to be based on the San-
skrit Prabodhachandrodaya nataka, written
by Krishna Mi^ra in the 11th century. It is
divided into 12 chapters, and has been pub-
lished at Bombay, in 1855, 1873, and 1886.
The first chapter in the printed editions con-
tains 39 verses, against 13 in this manuscript.
There is little variation in the other chapters.
There is much ambiguity as to the name of
the poet. In the present manuscript Sripati
Dasa is mentioned as being the author in the
concluding lines of most of the chapters, but
the name Ramaramana Diisa occurs in chap-
ters 5, 7, and 9, and Ramapati Dasa in chapter
10. These are probably only epithets. In
the printed editions the work is ascribed to
Srinatha Dasa in chapters 1 to 9, and to
Haridiisa in the three concluding chapters.
48.
Add. 26,494 A.— Foil. 24 ; 8 in. by 5^ ; 13
lines, 6i in, long ; apparently written in the
latter half of the 18th centnry.
[WiixiAM Eeskine.]
Pdndurahgamdhdtmya.
A poem in praise of the god Pandurafiga,
and of his temple at Pandliarpur.*
The poem, called also Pandharimahatmya
in the colophon, is in five chapters {adhydyn),
and is said to have been taken from the
Skandapurana. It is anonymous, and is
written in the Ovi metre. It is in glorifica-
tion of Panduranga, more commonly known
as Viththala, or Vithoba, a popular form of
Vishnu, in his incarnation as Krishna.
The first page is partly illegible owing to
an ink-blot. After a verse of invocation to
Hindu deities the text begins : —
«• 'T»»t>T't 't'TareT II f^inrm^ >n^^«iT n
.... ^in II gift grm Jnr^T n ^ ii
'^•Iwr hjt: ihn ii g'hn n
^rgn? tiTrrt jw ii *pf^ *rr*Ri «^^ irm ii ^ ii
. . . ?T^3Hi3iTr II «ir^^Tcj<ii n>r5n^T ii
■^(xm ^iTcft gift ^^irrr ii vi^Tn ^^-m ^tjt ii i ii
Colophon : fw^ ^^^i^jtra it fwTqilff'hJ^T^ n
ll^^'WT^TiJin II "J'^'fluiT WHTW II ^1<*U!IlQ<n»»W II ^^
^'^MT ^^T II ^1yliOlH«^ II ^f^^ ♦1<(*4<*I<«^ II
<l<jO»?l?Tii»n VHTft II T?^^ ituiUHttJ II
Another copy of this work, written ia
Modi characters, under the name Pandhari-
mahatmya, will be found in no. 74.
49.
Add. 26,513 B.— Foil. 19—31 {\-\^); 4^ in.
by 7^ ; 8 lines, 5^ in. long ; written probably
in the 18th century. [William Ekskink.]
• See Hunter's Gazetteer ("ind ed.), " Pandharpur," vol.
xi., p. 36.
26
MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS.
A fragment, containing an imperfect copy j
of the 9tb chapter (prasaiiga) of au unidenti-
fied Pauranic poem.
The name and authorship of the poem do
not appear on the manuscript. On the left-
hand corner of each leaf appears the word ^^m,
and on the right-hand corner "sgrs, with the
number of the leaf written below it. It is
possible that the jioem is written on the
model of the Ramajana, this fragment con-
taining a portion of the Balakanda, or first
canto.
This 9th chapter, breaking off at the 98th
verse, contains a discourse between the Rishi
Vi^vamitra and Rama on the vanity of human
existence, the pollutions of the flesh, and the
ills that attend the human hndj from birth
to old age. It is written in the Ovi metre,
and begins : —
^j^ ^^"^f^ ^^rm II f^TgTfiTTT^ Jrsfhi^ ii
g^r^^HFT TtH WT II ^T^ ^tJ? ^TT II <) II
'srm^ nrm. w^cfr oir& ii ^nr^ »tt«r. ?nB3E >>& n
'wm^ ^T^ j'S ^m II TT^j ^')xrn ^itt f^F^ VcrTii5(ii
50.
Add. 26,509.— Foil. 232 ; 9 in. by G ; 10 to
13 lines, 7 to 7|- in. long ; written by different
hands, apparently in the 19th century.
[William Erskine.]
A. Foil. 1—181.
Kathdkalpataru.
A collection of Pauranic tales in verse.
This work, of unknown authorship, is
written in the Ovi metre. It is divided into
cantos {stavaka), subdivided into chapters
{adJiydya, or prasahga). The stories, taken
from the Puranas and Mahabharata, are re-
lated in the form of a dialogue between
Krishna and the sage Yajnavalkya.
The present manuscript is imperfect. It
contains the following portions only : —
Foil. 1—43 ((ti-ri). Adhyayas 7 to 11 of
Stavaka II. The 7th adhyaya is fragmentary.
The manuscript begins in the middle of verse
38, and leaves *.^ to t.^, containing vrs. 51 —
14-5, are wanting. Leaf <= also, containing
part of Stavaka II., is missing.
Foil. 44^169. Adhyayas 3 to 8, and 13
to 16, of Stavaka IV. This portion of the
work is written by another hand. The leaves
are only occasionally numbered.
Foil. 170 — 173. Four leaves, containing
43 verses of a chapter marked « on the left-
hand corner of each leaf. There is no indica-
tion as to what Stavaka it belongs to.
Foil. 175 — 180. Six leaves, containing 68
verses. There is no mention of either chapter
or canto. This fragment and the preceding
are written in different hands from those of
the rest of the manuscript.
Another portion of this work will be found
in no. 35, art. C.
B. Foil. 182—232.
Sahhdparva.
Sabhaparva (Adhyayas 1, 2, 6, and 9) of
the Mahabharata, translated into verse by
Mukte^vara. See no. 29.
Begins :
^^ iSit=trT: ?r«i^T ■331T 1 ^^r^a; ^'ics'f 11 s 11
^"t^rg^? TTtir't I ^51^ »T^1T»?T?f II ? II
There are slight variations between this
manuscript and the annotated edition of the
text of Muktesvara's Mahabharata, now in
course of publication in the Kavyasangraha,
Bombay, 1893, etc.
51.
Add. 22,387 B.— Foil. 167—207; 5^ in. by
9^; 11 lines, 7 in. long; written on native
paper in the 1 9th century.
[Rev, Benjamin Webb.J
POETRY.
27
Ldvamjd.
A collection of LiivanTs, or popular ballads.
The collection is in two parts, each with a
separate native foliation, one of 35, the other
of 6 leaves. They are written by the same
hand, and appear to be copies of poems of
two different poets, the latter collection being
unfinished, without date or colophon.
52.
Add. 22,388.— Foil. 94; 5^ in. by 12 ; 11
lines, 9 in. long; neatly written in the 19th
century. [Rev. Benjamin Webb.]
A collection of poems by various Maratlii
poets, including a few Hindi poems.
The volume is imperfect. The leaves are
numbered ^ to tfa, of which <, «>, =?<, and ■?«
are wanting.
The poems are not arranged in any syste-
matic order. They appear to have been copied
promiscuously from several collections ; poems
by different authors are not grouped together
separately, but are scattered about through-
out the volume.
The majority of the poems are Abhaiigas
and Padas by Tukarama (see no. 33). Foil.
76 to the end of the manuscript contain a
connected series of his works.
There are also a large number of poems
by Nilmadeva interspersed throughout the
collection. This poet, who usually styles Iiim-
self Nama, or Vishnudasa Niima, i.e. " Niima,
the slave of Vishnu," was contemporary with
Jnanadeva (noticed below). A lengthy bio-
graphy of this distinguished poet, with a
critical examination of his works, has been
written by Madhavarava Appajl Mule.* Ac-
cording to this author, Namadeva was the
son of Dama^et and Gonabfil, and was born
in the Saka year 1192 (A.D. 1270). Bala-
vanta Khandoji Pilrakh, the biographer of
* Namadevacharitra, Poona, 1892.
Jnanadeva,* however, states that Namadeva
was born at Pandharpur in ^^aka 1200 (A.D.
1278), whilst Vamana Dajl Ok, the editor of
the Kavyasangraha,t gives Gokul, a village
near Pandharpur, as his native place, the
year Samvat 1278 (A.D. 1221) as that of his
birth, and Samvat 1328 (A.D. 1271) of his
death. See also Moles worth's Dictionary,
preface, p. xxv.
Namadeva was a tailor by profession, and
an ardent worshipper of Viththala (otherwise
called Vithoba), at the temple at Pandharpur
dedicated to that deity. He is regarded as
an incarnation of Uddhava, and is said to
have composed 100 crores (1000 million)
abhangas, of which 4 lacs (400,000) were
written by him when he became incarnate as
Tukarama.
Besides Tukarama and Namadeva, the
following Marathi poets are represented in
this anthology : —
1. Ke^ava Svami ; foil. 115, 37a, 52 — 54,
63a, 706. According to Vamana Diiji Ok, J
Ke^ava was a Mara tha Brahman, and follower
of Ramadasa. He was a native of Bhaga-
nagar in Haidarabad, born in Saka 1550
(A.D. 1628), the pupil of Ka^iraja Svami,
and author of Ekada^icharitra, a poem in the
OvI metre, and also of several Padas and
Abhangas.
2. Gonal, or Gonabal, the mother of Nama-
deva; foil. 116, 15a.
3. Parsa (?); fol. 126.
4. Kache^vara ; fol. 166. This poet is
probably the same as the autlior of Gajendra-
moksha and Sudamacharitra. See Kavya-
saiigraha, vol. 14, "A Collection of Manithi
Poems," pt. i., p. 17, and pt. iii., p. 7.
5. Jilanadeva, also called Jniinoba or Jiia-
nei^vara ; foil. 17(i, 18a, 646, 756, 766. In
* Jnaaesvara Maharajaohen charitra (Bombay, lt$86),
p. 117.
t Kavyasahgraha, vol. 13, "A Collection of Marathi
Padas," pt. i., p. 15, foot-note.
X Ibid., p. 143, foot-note.
E 2
28
MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS.
his notice of Maratbi poets,* Mr. A. K. Kher
states that Jnanadeva was *' born at Alandi
in Shaka 1197 (A.D. 1275) of parents named
Vittalpant and Rakharaabai . . . He was a
Brahmin of extraordinary talents. He li%'ed
on the earth only for a period of sixteen
years, and has bequeathed to posterity an
invaluable treasure of more than eleven
thousand verses." According to Vamana
Daji Ok,t Jnanadeva died in Saka 1218 (A.D.
1296). A full account of his life and works
has been written by Balavanta Khandoji
Parakh.J See also Molesworth's Grammar,
preface, p. xxvi. Jnanadeva's most celebrated
work, a metrical commentary on the Bhaga-
vadgita, was written in Saka 1212 (A.D. 1 290),
during the reign of Ramadeva (also called
Ramachandra), the Yadava king of Devagiri.§
6. Nagauatha ; fol. 17a.
7. Ekanatha ; foil. 17— 19 ; 24&, 666.
Ekanatha, a Rigvedi Desastha Brahman of
Paithan, the son of Suryanarayana, was born
iu 6aka 1430 (A.D. 1518), and died in Saka
1531 (A.D. 1609). His Guru's name was
Janardana Panta, and thus he frequently
styles himself Eka Janardana in his poems.
See A. K. Kher's Anglo-Marathi Grammar,
App. p. 448, Kavyasahgraha, vol. 13, p. 26,
also " The Life and Poems of Ekanath," by
Dhondo Balakrishna Sahasrabuddhe, Bom-
bay, 1883.
8. Ganesanatha ; foil. 186, 45a.
9. Samvata ; foil. 196, 50a.
10. Uddhava Chidghana ; fol. 20a.
11. Jani, the slave -girl of Namadeva ;
foil. 28a, 42a, 506, 51a, 55—57, 61a.
12. Ramadasa (see no. 28), 426, 576, 61,
62.
13. Kasinatha; foil. 436, 456, 48a.
* " Higher Anglo-Maralhi Grammar," App. p. 447.
t Kavyasahgraha, vol. 13, "A Collection of Maiathi
Padas," pt. !., p. 2, foot-note.
+ Bombay, 1886.
§ Bhandarkar's " History of the Dekkan," p. 117 (2nd
eel., Bombay, 1895J.
14. oivadina ; fol. 48a.
15. Rahkasiva ; fol. 49a.
16. Amritaraya (see no. 53) ; fol. 506.
17. Ananta Kavi (see no. 35) ; fol. 546.
18. Bhanudasa; fol. 67a,
19. Basvahiiga ; fol. 736.
There are a few Hindi poems included in
this collection, viz. : foil. 20 — 23, mostly by
Kablr, and fol. 506, a Pada by Madhava Dasa.
53.
Add. 26,484 and 26,485.— Foil. Ill and 73;
12-| in. by 7| and 8 ; written on different
kinds of European paper, bearing various
water-marks as follows : — " I. Ping, 1802 ";
"G. R., 1804"; «'C. Wilmott. 1810"; and
"Jos. & Em. Raph Azulay," with an anchor
on one side, and on the other a circle with
" All Inglese " within it.
[WiLLtAM EbSKINE.]
Two volumes of Marathi songs and ballads.
This large collection of Lavanis, Abhahgas,
Padas and other poems has been made at
different times and places, and has been
written by various hands. They are mostly
in the Devanagari characters, some few only
being in Modi. Notes have been supplied
by Mr. Erskine, stating the authorship of
some of the poems, the sources whence they
have been obtained, with dates ranging from
1806 to 1814.
The first volume contains a large number
of poems, chiefly Lavanis, copied " from a
collection belonging to Ketee Kusbin, a
dancing girl of Poona." They are chiefly
the compositions of Honaji Bala, a collection
of whose poems will be found in the second
volume of this MS.
There are also poems by : —
1. Gopala Bhandari, who died A.D. 1811 ;
fol. 10a.
2. Amrita Raya; foil. 20—23, 30, 31.
He was a Desastha Brahman of Aurangabad,
POETRY.
29
the author of several works, and a poet of
considerable distinction. According to A.
K. Kher,* he '« died about 1753." His
poems have been edited, with critical and
explanatory notes, by Viimana Daji Ok,
forming vol. 20 of the Kavyasangraha,
published at Bombay, 1896. The editor
states in his introductory notice that Amrita
Raya died at the age of 55, on the 3rd day
of Chaitva-sudi, baka 1675 (the 6th April,
1753).
3. Devanatha GosvamI ; foil. 24a, 32a..
4. Ananta Phandi ; fol. 36a, also foil. 71
and 72 of the second volume. This poet, a
Yajurvedi Brahman of Sangamner, in the
Nagar District, was the son of BhavanI Bava
by his wife Raiibai. He was born in f^aka
1666 (A.D. 1774), and died in 1741 (A.D.
1819). t A few Lavanis by this poet have
been edited by Ravaji Sridhara Gondhale-
kar in his Surasa lavanya (Poona, 1878),
pp. 45 — 59.
5. Krishnadasa ; fol. 100a. A poem, en-
titled Gorakhmachhindar-charitra, containinsr
a short account of the Jain saints Goraksha-
natha and Machhandar.
6. 6ivarama ; fol. 102a.
A number of the poems in this volume
have been contributed by Bapu Antobii and
KazI Shihab al-Din of Mahar. Others appear
to have been orally transmitted, and were
taken down from the lips of Mr. Brskine's
domestic servants, and bards.
The second volume of this work contains
two distinct collections of poems, written by
different hands. The first (foil. 1 — 45) is a
collection of Lavanis, mostly by Honaji
Bala.{ The second (foil. 46 — 73) consists
of poems by " Gujanun Bulal Lohunkuree,
* "Higher Anglo-Marathi Grammar," Poona, 1895,
p. 451.
t " Selections from tlie Marathi Poets," by Parshurani
Pant Godbole (Bombay, 1878), p. 351.
X A collection of his Lavanis has been published by
Kavaji S'ridhara Gondhalekar in Surasa lavanya (Poona,
1878), pp. 93-118.
generally called Aba Gosavee, a native of
Mahar Goreegao in the Kokan," with a few
odd ones by natives of Poona.
54.
Add. 22,390.— Foil. 83; 7 in. by llj; U
lines, 8|^ inches long ; neatly written, with
ruled margins, in the 19th century.
[Rev. Benjamin Webb.]
A copy of the collection of poems contained
in vol. i. of the preceding (Add. 26,484).
The leaves are numbered < to ^^, of which
«C , \o, ^(t , 8o and ii are wanting. Mr. Erskine's
notes are reproduced on the margin, but
" Amrut Rao " has been miscopied as '* Anunt
Rao." The poems in Modi characters are
copied in Devanagari.
55.
Add. 26,492.— Foil. 31 ; 7^ in. by 6 and
4^ in. ; various hands of 19th century.
[William Eeskine.]
Two small collections of poems.
I. Foil. 1 — 12(^-?>i). Nine Lavanis, written
in the Modi character.
II. Foil. 13 — 31. Eleven Lavanis, written
in the Devanagari character. These are
followed by 9 detached verses, each on a
separate leaf, of which the last two, in Modi
characters, are in Hindustani.
56.
Add. 26,500.— Foil. 32; 4} in. by 6^ ; 9 to
13 lines, about 4f in. long ; written in an
early 18th century hand.
[William Ekskink.]
A small collection of Marathi songs,
mostly Lavanis. They contain a large
element of Hindi words and inflections, and
even Persian and Arabic words ; some appear
to be entirely Hindi.
30
MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS.
YI. TALES AND LEGENDS.
57.
Add. 22,386.— Foil. 119 ; b^in. by 11 ; 8 in.
long ; dated 6aka 1735 (A.D. 1813).
[Rev. Benjamin Webb.]
Panchopdkhydna.
An anonymous version of the Pailclia-
tantra, or Sanskrit tales ascribed to Vishnu
iSarman.
Heading : ii'q>in <°nnltTV ttoh fk^^^ nrt^: ii
Introduction begins : ng ^^J^rfw ■^^ xrrr^T
f^wfx\f^vi^ nfif Hr?»rf!T ^^ts ^"hr^ ^|TT ^■^^m ^^
Tiie Paiichopakbyrina is a considerably
abridged prose version of the Sanskrit
original. The tales, several of which are
omitted, are not numbered. The five Books,
or Tantras, are named as follows : —
I. Mitrabheda. Foil. 2a— 23b.
11. Suhrillabha. Foil. 23/>— 38a.
III. Sandhivigraha. Foil. 3Sb—70b.
TV. Lubdhahani. Foil. 70b— 9oa.
V. Samprekshyakaritva. Foil. 95Z» — 119a.
The first Tantra,begins as follows (fol. 2a,
last Hne) : —
^?nrrr^ ^r^ §f ^ ^^^5^ S^'T ^tti^ wi ? era fls^
The work was published, with several
corrections and variations, at Bombay about
the year 1848.*
In a third edition, printed in 18-58, the
first Tantra, wrongly headed Mitralabha,
comes afler the second.
This copy was completed at Bombay, on
Friday night, the 14th of Vai^akha-^acfi,
6aka 1735, the brimukha samvatsara (A.D.
1813).
Colophon : ^9 <»«?m ^"iwm a^WT t^n^ ^a
^jl^i'^ ^jgrrn: trf^ r(\^ hit h^tw »*»?^ ^ zi'^i f^Jair
WTH II
The following note appears on fol. la : —
" Punchopakhyan. Dialogues between five.
A Mahratta version of the Hitopades.
Copied from a copy in the Modi character in
the collection of Mr. Erskine. Bombay, June
1813."
A note is also appended showing the cost
of copying, as follows : —
118 leaves, or ghuts-putr.
3000 gruntha, or sloks of 32 letters
at 3 Rs. p. 1000 = Rs. 9
Cost of paper = ,, 3
12
58.
Add. 26,510.— Foil. 62 ; 7f in. by 12 ; 16 to
18 lines, 9^ iu. long ; written on Enghsh
paper, water-marked " J. "Whatman Balston
& Co., 1815." [William Erskine.]
* The copy in the British Museum Library has nu
title-page.
TALES AND LEGENDS.
31
Another copy, slightly varying from the
preceding.
Begins : wn jrg^r^wiiT^ ^^ ^rm ^nr ^tot^jt
uftrai os^^ ^^r TiTtT ^nT> II
The copy is neatly written, but witho\it
any pauses or divisions of any kind between
the different tales, or even dividing one
chapter from another. The scribe has also
not supplied any colophon.
59.
Add. 26,497.— Foil. 26 ; 16i in. by 5f ; 24
lines, 5f in. long; written in the 19th
century. [William Erskine.]
Panchopakhyana. Tantras I. and II.,
written in Modi characters.
This appears to be a portion of the copy
of the Panchopakhyana referred to by Mr.
Webb, from which he obtained a transcription
in Devanagari characters. See No. 57.
60.
Add. 26,473.— Foil. 222; 5 in. by 10; 9
lines, 8 in. long ; written on native paper,
apparently early in the 19th century.
[William Ebskine.]
An anonymous metrical version of the
Panchopakhyana, written in the OvI metre.
Begins :
inn f?ift: VJ^iwt w^ ii wfi^n^ ^<f^fH n <» ii
Tantra I. begins on fol. 4a, verse 37, as
follows : —
f5(}^ ^ifjiT ^infsifsnii'^ II inm iTTcJ'bi'f t'gfT^^ ii
»m ^ ^^ftm ^^fH II ^TT^ •^T ^HT^ II ^9 II
The poem is written in a dialectic form of
Marathi mixed with Hindi words and inflec-
tional terminations. Sanskrit siohis with
defective orthography are occasionally quoted,
but they differ considerably from those in
printed editions of the Pafichatantra. These
slokas are separately numbered.
The contents and names of the Books are
as follows : —
Tantra I,
IL
Mitrabheda, in
Foil. 1—806.
943 Slokas.
Mitrasamprapti, in 243 Slokas.
Foil. 806—1016.
II L
IV.
V.
Kakolka, in 501 Slokas.
102a— 142a.
Foil.
LubdhapranaSaka, in 505 Slokas,
Foil. 1426—1836.
in 493
-222.
Slokas.
Aparikshita,
Foil. 184a-
61.
Add. 26,507.— Foil. 55 ; 8^ in. by 6^ ; 14 to
20 lines, written in double columns, about
5i in. long; dated Saka 1729 (A.D. 1809).
[William Erskine.J
Vetdlapanchavisi.
An anonymous metrical version of the
Sanskrit VetalapaiichavimSati, or Twenty-
five Tales of a Demon.
Begins :
T^Ji^ ^^^ 'Ttt^ II H^ f^ffitf Tnrr ritii «rt;^ ii
vf^ ^rfjj ^^"^'ToirTTr^ ii tn^:^>tjnT u s h
^T ^^^ stTlTT II ZW ^Vt Tim^fT tf^in II
$Tf nm osftTTt II wTf ■«i^ ^t$ II ^ II
f^^t^T ^^ TrVngi: ii ^r^ thi^^ ^jt n
wrfiH ^i^ftr ^i^T II flJi^iT^ftr ■§?r^^ n | n
f^ji^ nn ^r^iBTT II 1535 ^«ir T>f<T^ Trr^^arr n
^pr nft ^rftf^ itc^TT II ^r?T »iT»flftT ^i^i ii i u
32
MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS.
The first tale begins at verse 25 as
follows : —
vAuO^i TRrmfoBTTT II jprrwui oR ^Tf ^^J^ ii ^m ii
WT^^ -as-itn cTT^npi ii ^nm^ir^ ^ ii ^4? ii
This translation of the popular Sanskrit
tales, written in the Ovi metre, is taken from
the recension of Sivadasa.* The tales, how-
ever, are not exactly in the same order of
sequence as in the original, and the names of
the persons and places are frequently altered,
probably in order to meet the exigencies of
the metre. Thus, the first tale related by
the demon, as given in this translation, is
that of Gunasatyaka, king of Dharmapurl,
and Amaravatl, the daughter of the Brahman
Kesavasrama. This is the second story of
the Sanskrit original, in which the king is
called Gunasekhara of Dharraasthala, and
the name of the Brahman's daughter is
Mandaravati. The first tale in iSivadasa's
recension is the fourth in this version.
The Marathi prose translation of these
tales bySadasiva KaisTnathaChhatre, published
at Bombay in 1862, appears to have been
made from the popular Hindi version, entitled
Baitiil-pachisl, taken from a Northern re-
cension.
The present copy was made by Pandit
Bapuji Ananta, on the 6th of Jyeshtha-swtZz,
8aka 1729, the Prabhava samoatsara (A.D.
1809), as stated in the colophon ;
Tmrft: II
62.
Add. 22,391 A.— Foil. 1—38 ; 8 in. by 12^ ;
14 to 17 lines, 9^ in. long, written apparently
in the latter part of the 18th century.
* See Laesen's "Antliologia Sanscritica," Bonn, 1838,
containing ihe text of the Hist five tales.
Another metrical version of the same tales
from the recension of Sivadasa.
Begins :
tA H*fr^^ ^ inn^R II w^j wtttmi »n?^ ii s ii
^vn ^ sm^Rfr n TfW\ wr^ ^^ wft ii
?t wm^i wtvsf^U II Ti^Tfti ^^ vi^f II ^ II
The introductory account of the Yogi
Digambara presenting the fruit to king
Vikrama begins at the 4th verse.
^IT^ TtjR^ »TTH 'PTt II FVT ^'^^W <.I5TI'J'»'=I< II
K^Trmit^^T »1^>?T II TH ^^Jff »}fTiT II S II
^Tfj^ ^^ 5^ II vq §iBT ^rmr: ii
^^^ %W T^HTcRt II TRT ^Jfv mw^ II M II
The tales are arranged in the order of the
Sanskrit original, but, as in the preceding
woi'k, the names are occasionally altered.
The first tale begins at verse 85 as follows : —
TTTTTTT^^ ^if TfTTT II ?■$ TIMI^'J^y^T II
■^ranro^ Tm mrrTcifT: n mr^ nr^ § ^ n 3m ii
!^>^ wffH t^mf^t II ^^T^ cj't;^ tnt>j'ht't II
fTTir ?re n'gt^^ II TT^^ »rtTrfa mft^ n ^% ii
The stories are much abridged, and are
written in a dialect of Marathi containing a
large admixture of Hindi words.
The manuscript contains only 23 of the 25
tales. The first few leaves are annotated.
Colophon to the 23rd story : —
WJT^: +IHIHI II
63.
Add. 26,506.— Foil. 101 ; 8^ in. by 6 ; 8
lines, 5 in. long ; written on European paper,
water-marked " Gior Magnani," and also
" Jos. & Em. Raph Azulay."
[William Erskine.]
Another, and somewhat abridged, version
of the same tales, written in Modi characters.
TALES AND LEGENDS.
33
Begins : Tsrv^^ ^Ti ^ttit:^ f^^w t^t x\m crt:^
^WTTT oRW ?oIi f^TH^ f^nt^T T^ tT5qr^ ^^TTW
In the preamble to this version also the
magic fruit is given to Vikrainaditya, king of
UjjayinI by a Brahman called Digambar.
The above is a literal reproduction of the
Modi into Devanagari characters, showing
the peculiarities of spelling noticeable in
manuscripts of the early part of the 19th
century.
64.
Add. 22,391 B.— Foil. 39—66 C^-^'^) ; 8 in.
by 12|- ; 17 lines, 10 in. long ; written in the
19th century.
Simhdsana-hatfisi.
A Marathi version of the Sanskrit Simha-
sana dvatrimsat, also called Vikramacharita,
or Thirty-two Tales concerning Vikramaditya.
Begins : ^^Ww nhr TRTTtwir^ 51^t^ Ah\^ j^mf^
■mft f^^TTfiTm »T?'tqTI^ ^^<^T^Tf^ 5[TOcB^t^ -^^ ff
cRlpRr^ '??TtTF mtj csis^ %1^ (JitiT ^ xrt^ ^^^
R w -sTtiin^ fti^nr^ oFiT!!^ ■^m'm f^^ ^rfirr W\>t-
tliimiH oB^ TTTIT iTr^ II [;,
The prologue to these popular tales de-
scribes the extraordinary manner in which
king Bhoja of Ujjain found the throne of
king Vikramaditya buried in the earth. It
was made of gold, studded with jewels, and
was supported by eight statues on each of
its four sides. The king had it removed to
his palace, and whenever he attempted to sit
on it the thirty-two statues, one after the
other, prevented him and narrated a story of
king Vikramaditya, illustrative of his many
virtues, and superiority in wisdom and
ability.
The tales are considerably abridged, and
are entirely different from the two printed
Marathi versions, both anonymous, one of
which was pubhshed at Serampur in 1814,
the other at Bombay in 1855. The latter is
the commonly accepted version, and has been
frequently published both at Bombay and
at Poona. Some of the original Sanskrit
slohas are introduced in it, as also in this
translation. Of the thirty-two tales, twenty-
nine are in this manuscript written in prose,
the rest in verse.
The most popular version of these tales
is the one in Hindi, translated by Mirza
Kazim 'AH, Jawan, and Lallu Lala, at Calcutta
in 1805, from the Braj-bhasha of Sundara
Dasa Kavlsvara, taken probably from a dif-
ferent recension from the one from which the
Marathi translations are made. In the Hindi
version the tales are narrated at much greater
length, and are differently arranged,
65.
Add. 26,475.— Foil. 79 ; 7^ in. by 9^ ; about
9 lines, 5^ in. long ; written in Modi charac-
ters, in the beginning of the 19th century.
[William Erskixe.]
A. Foil. 1—29.
Vihravia-chaHtra.
A legendary account of king Vikramaditya
of Ujjayini (Ujjain).
The work is prefaced by a form of letter,
usually adopted in epistolary correspondence,
which purports to have been wi'itten by one
Krishniiji Sadasiva, to his friend Janardana
Pauta Svami, supplying him with required
details concerning the life of king Vikrama.
These are doubtless fictitious names. The
work is clearly quite a modern production,
and not a copy of any old manuscript. It
contains fabulous stories of the virtues,
prowess and adventures of this celebrated
34
MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS.
monarch, such as are to be found in the
" Simhasana-battisi," or Thirty-two Tales
of king Vikraraaditya, adapted from the
Sanskrit, the " Vikrama-charitra," a Marathi
poem in 18 chapters, by Haridasa,* and
similar compositions. For an account of
Vikrama, see Wilford's " Essays in Asiatic
Researches," vols. 9 and 10.
Begins : fMj^ ffrrkfiir trwt w^i^^ ^ ^rro^
^$?f^ ■"ft'R oirtcTR^ w^Tf^ «inn»T«ii ^ ii [«'.e. wretn]
•fHM,!^ f^^t "Jlf?: ^'t^ ^"ftcT ^^^ ^^^ f^Ic?
The account begins (fol. 2b, 1. 3) : —
Tf^f 'j^H'H ^rit »mT^T if^^ TT>n f^wt wr^
T^'^ g «Tv^ ?tT:?p!r ^m tto^h ■jr ^^ »ft7 J^wm:
^rm ^q^ tit^ ?^^ ^btt^ ifrtw ^ifcSTinc ^tthtt ^■3rt
7n^ tnq iTra ^'ai^ wnm ^n^^ hjh-hia ^f^ 5^
B. Foil. 30—79.
Sdlivdhana-charitra.
An account of the life of king oalivahana.
This work is written apparently by the
same hand as the preceding. It commences
with an account of the miraculous birth of
Salivahana. The wife of Bhaskara Bhatta,
an Agnihotri Brahman of Paithan, went to
the Grodavari with her young unmarried
daughter to wash some clothes. As the child
was playing about, the serpent-king Sesha
breathed on her face, and she became
pregnant. Seeing her condition, her parents
abandoned her in the forest. She was found
by a potter, who adopted her as his daughter,
and in his house Salivahana was born. The
writer goes on to relate the fabulous stories
popularly current regarding Oalivahana and
his battles with Vikrama.
* An English translation of this poem, by Eiighoba
Moroba, was published at Bombay in 1855.
Begins : ^^m ^ ^ ^iwttt'N ^^wt^ w^ tfh^
%ff^ xmvt KrmT wpf\ '<sr^f\^'^ -mzmj fj^nj mwn
66.
Add. 26,501.— Foil. 20; 18 in. by 5^; about
20 lines, 5 in. long, written in Modi charac-
ters, in the 19th century.
[William Erskine.J
Another account of king Vikramaditya,
also in the form of a letter, purporting to be
written by Vishnu Jagannatha, and addressed
to Sada^iva Pandit.
Heading : f»i^^^ f^'W% wir^t^^r ^m't ^-
r^ra »Tr^ mri ^nprra tT5i^ ^t^ifa^ ^^k -^m^
51^^ It
Begins : ^T^ir f^m ifinivj «iirTi^* mv\T\ i^^^^
fgRTT^ "^^j; ^^ ^^i^ ^5^^ oRT^ ^Tfrt^ ■qif^
f^q ^TTlffT •5|f|5 ^fTT f^TH ^nt ^^^ T^^ gic5TT
■^?^ in:^ $H ^mm ^T^in: ^:ff f^^^^ tUTT -^jpht^
ni»I 'FrhT ^T rlfT^ '5TT'^;:J!I cinziT ^fff^f^TT f^^
^m^ f^tc^ ^'5iT 37 ^^T ^^ra^ ^Tt>T II
Then follows the commencement of the
account of king Vikrama and his adventures,
which is in substance the same as in the pre-
ceding manuscript. The work is written by
an illiterate scribe on long slips of paper,
numbered ? to "?? , of which no. ?<; is missing.
67.
Add. 26,496.— Foil. 37 ; 17f in. by 6|; about
24 lines, 6|- in. long ; neatly written in Modi
characters, 19th century.
[William Erskine.J
Sukabdhattarl.
An abridged prose translation of the Sans-
krit 6ukasaptati, or Seventy Tales of a Parrot.
TALES AND LEGENDS.
35
Begins : ^^t fcrffTTT n^ ^^wfiT 'j^ ■qrrmr ^ira
^^ int»T «ii^'T ^cirrnifiT^T v^^ ^iflmm^ TT«m ^■«n
Y^T '^^^c^T ^m:^Nn 7t!( f^r^*? ^^ tt^n tiiq ^fcw
The work is anonymous. In the above
short prologue, the translator, after doing
obeisance to the sages Manu, Viichaspati,
Suka, Parasara, Vyasa, Chanakya, and other
writers on ethics {nUisdstra), assures his
readers that they need not be afraid that he
is about to weary them with any lengthened
version of the Sukasaptati. He states that
he has thought fit to retain the Sanskrit
slokas (which are written in Balbodh charac-
ters), giving a Marathi rendering of each,
and then proceeds at once with his abridged
translation.
The tales are seventy-two in number, two
being added to the original seventy.
The printed edition of the ^ukabahattari,
printed anonymously at Bombay in 1855,
appears to be a revised version of the trans-
lation of which this is a copy.
68.
Add. 26,476.— Foil. 82 ; 8^ in. by 5f ; 7 to
9 lines, 5 in. long ; written in Modi characters,
in the 19th century. [William Erskine.]
A legendary account of Vijaya and Jaya,
twin sons of Bhima Sena, king of Kashmir.
Heading : jjsr<sr\ m f^rrfsnr t MHM tTira^
Begins: ^^^•?mft m^iTg^irRj^^T^^ f^^TtTi
^^^^ ^?nr» f^qrtr . . . (fol. 2/;, 1. 1) vr^wt: -^t^
Tistm'T ^^Wir m^KTST ^:T»prpiT xrw^"^ jj^^t tx^ Jor^^
(5«w: TTO^ ^»fni iT^ f^rff:^ ?^ ^^ *t^ ^'!I tTwr^
Wr^ THT ^fCrTI Wimifl fcTf^ WT^ II
The work is a modern invention, based no
doubt on tradition, and contains an account
of the miraculous birth and adventures of
Vijaya and Jaya, two legendary sons of an
ancient king of Kashmir. It seems to have
no historical basis. It is written in the form
of a letter from Naro Bhaskara of Poona to
Bhikajl Sivarama Bhale Rao of Bagalkot, the
writer stating in the prologue that Malhar
Rao Tukoji Holkar had written to him for
this information (!), and, as he was then at
Maheswar, he trusted the account would be
sent on to him.
69.
Add. 26,477 A.— Foil. 1—13 ; 9^ in. by 7^ ;
about 15 lines, 5|- in. long ; written on Euro-
pean paper, water-marked " I. Ping, 1802."
[William Ebskine.]
A legendary account of the foundation of
the town of Bedar. By Lingoji Mudgal Rao.
Begins : ^i^rer ^ ^x. ^^ M^'w ^ ^ i ^j t\^K
W(^ <*HrtO^ f^J^Wt 5^ ^^ ^'^ jrfH?JH Traf^T-
»Trrf ^^ '5*K T^oR ^"k?[ ^o|f ?«hl<*(f 'TmT^ "^ ^9 m^
f^nt *<Hf<, m^^T"' ^^ ^if'JcjT ^ ^^ ^T^^
Hrra *<lc4M ^J^ TIT ^W«» ^^ VHJ^d Ml^Icj't IToStoTiT
f^l^ Wf^=^ ^ II
The town of Bedar (or Bidar), situated in
the Dominions of the Nizam of Haidarabad
in Central India, was in former times the
capital of the Bahmani Dynasty, which ruled
up to the middle of the 16th century.
This work is written in reply to a letter
received by Lingoji Mudgal Rao from some
European ofiBcial (presumably Mr. Erskine),
requesting him to furnish some particulars
regarding the early history of Bedar. It is
written in a simple style of Marathi, contain-
36
MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS.
ing a large admixture of Persian and Arabic
words and phrases, borrowed from the Hindu-
stani.
The account here given seems to have no
particular basis of fact. It is purely tra-
ditional, and is too fabulous to be of any
historical value. Briefly, the story runs as
follows : —
A wandering devotee (fakir) from Northern
India came to a village in the Deccan, and,
having obtained a grant of two bighas of land
from Gangadhar Pant (also called Gangaresa
Pant), the Deshpande of that place, he settled
there, married, and had a son and a daughter.
When he died, Gangadhar Pant took charge
of the boy, then 5 or 6 years of age, and
employed him as his cowherd. One day he
was found asleep under a bush, under the
protecting care of a huge cobra. Regarding
this as an auspicious omen, Gangadhar had
the boy carefully educated, and adopted him
as his son under the name of Hasan Garigu.
Hasan eventually obtained service in the
army of the Muhammadan ruler of that
province, and, after a while, was sent with an
expedition against a neighbouring prince who
had incurred the displeasure of his royal
master. A battle ensued, and the army of
the Sultan was on the point of being routed,
when Hasan rallied the disorganized troops
and succeeded in gaining a signal victory.
For this act of bravery the Sultan promoted
him to a high rank and loaded him with
presents, a list of which is given. In course
of time, the Sultan, being dangerously ill, and
having no offspring, resolved to appoint as
his heir and successor that person on whom
one of his favourite elephants should bestow
a garland of flowers from off" its neck. The
elephant, thus adorned, was let loose, and,
wandering at will for three days throughout
the town, selected Hasan Gangu, and, placing
the garland on him, bore him in triumph to
the palace. He was accordingly placed on
the throne, and made king under the name of
Sultan Ahmad Shah.
Some years afterwards Ahmad Shah went
with a large retinue to hunt deer in the East
country. la pursuit of a stag, the hunters
came to a spot where no water was to be
found. A herdsman, seeing their plight,
directed the Sultan to a miraculous well of
water. He had a fortress built there, which
was called Bedar, and made it his residence.
On his death, his son, who is also called
Sultan Ahmad Shah, succeeded to the throne.
Several other marvellous incidents are
introduced in the history, which concludes
with an account as to how the Sultana
endeavoured unsuccessfully to carry on an
intrigue with the Diwan Sabajl Ananta. The
queen, baffled in her illicit design, falsely
accused the Dlwan of an attempt on her
honour, and caused him to be slain. Her
guilt and treachery were clearly proved.
The enraged Sultan thereupon shot her, and
shortly afterwards became iusane,
70.
Or. 2697.— Foil. 67 ; 6f in. by 51- ; 15 lines,
3|- in. long ; neatly written on European
paper, water-marked " AUee, 1824."
Ooshli-satalca.
A collection of one hundred oriental anec-
dotes, mostly in exemplification of popular
sayings and proverbs.
The first anecdote is as follows : —
5n^ aiTJT oRT^ ^ifi!! inrrif j^r^ •qroBTsr ^in:$ ^'^
The 100 Marathi anecdotes are written on
foil. 1 — 33. The latter part of the volume
(foil. 34 — 65) contains a Gujarati version of
them. At the end ai-e appended two notes,
the first of which (fol. 66), signed by " H. D.
Haskins," undated, describes the work as
being " A Manuscript of Popular Mahratta
DRAWINGS.
37
Proverbs written by Ragonath Nana, a young
Mahratta Brahmin about 17 years of age,
and given to me by the Mahratta Interpreter
to the Supreme Court of Judicature, Bombay."
The second note (fol. 67), without any
signature, reads " Given to me (Juno 10th
1820) by Mr. James Haskins, the Brother of
the above H. D. H. The Mahratta Proverbs."
VII. DRAWINGS.
71.
Add. 17,424. — 10^ in. by 8 ; a collection of
coloured drawings representing various trades
and occupations, apparently executed early
in the 19th century. [Thomas Rood.]
The drawings, 43 in number, represent
chiefly types of Hindu artizans, servants and
officials, in the Bombay Presidency. They
are executed with some amount of skill and
careful portraiture, but the colouring is crude.
Each drawing contains two figures, one a
male, the other a female representative of
the trade or occupation, depicted on a light
blue or yellow background, with a decorative
border in black and gold. The name of each
is, in most cases, written in English at the
bottom of the drawing in gilt letters, and
also on the back in Marathi Modi characters,
or in English on affixed labels.
VIII. MANUSCEIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.
72.
Add. 26,488.— Foil. 138 ; Marathi Miscel-
lanies, written by various hands, in an album
12| in. by 8^, water-marked " Jos & Em.
Raph Azulay," with some loose leaves pasted
in. [William Erskine.]
The pieces contained in this collection are
mostly in Modi; several of them have no
headings.
I. Foil. 1—11. The Alphabet in Modi,
with vowel combinations.
II. Foil. 12 — 44. Forms of epistolary
and official correspondence.
III. Foil. 4-5 — 56a. Vikrama Rajyachi
katha. Stories of king Vikramaditya.
IV. Foil. 566— 58a. Forms of letters.
V. Foil. 585—68. Krishnacharitra. A
life of Krishna, taken from the Bhagavata-
purana. The copy was completed at Bombay
on Friday, the 12th Ashadha-swdt, Saka 1728,
i.e. the 27th June, 1806.
VI. Foil. 69 — 76a. Krishnachi rasakrlda.
An account of the circular dance of Krishna
and the Gopis, or cowherdesses.
VII. Foil. 766. Pavada srimanta Savai
Madhava Ravayacha. Verses in eulogy of
the Peshwa Madho Rao II. (who died A.D.
1795).
VIII. Foil. 77—100. Gopichand Rajachi
katha. The legendary story of king Gopi-
chand of Kanchanpur, who left' his throne to
become an ascetic. The copy is dated
Bombay, Sunday the 5th ^ravana-badi, Saka
1728 [expired], i.e. the 20th July, 1806.
38
MARATHI MANUSCRIPTS.
IX. Foil. 101 — 104. Rama avatara yacha
katha. The story of Rama and the rescue
of his wife Sita from the demon Ravana.
This piece is incomplete. There are 4 blank
leaves left for its completion.
X. Foil. 109—118. Three tales in prose.
XT. Foil. 119—122. Kaliyamardana
katha. The story of Krishna's conflict with
and defeat of Kaliya, the serpent king of the
Yamuna.
XII. Foil. 123— 127. Chakravindu katha.
The Mahabharata story of the prowess of
Arjuna in his battles with the Kauravas, and
of his slaughter of Jayadratha.
XIII. Foil. 128— 131. A letter containing
another account of the assassination of Afzal
Khan by Sivaji. See no. 9. The letter
bears no date. It is addressed to Krishnaji
Panta Subedar, and purports to have been
written by Apaji Narahari, Diwan of the
Bijapur State. The writer begins with an
account of Sivaji's incursion into Southern
India, and gives a list of 40 hill forts which
he had captured in the Bombay Presidency,
and of 52 Thanas, or military stations, that
he had established to secure the occupation
of the conquered territories, and the collec-
tion of the chauth, or one-fourth share of the
revenues from the Muhammadan rulers. He
then relates how the Bijapur prince ('All
'Adil Shah 11.) despatched his general Afzal
Khan (misnamed ' Abd al-Khanin his narrative)
to effect the capture of Sivaji, how he was
invited to a friendly conference by the
Mahratta chief, entrapped, and treacherously
stabbed by Sivaji whilst in the act of em-
bracing him, resulting in the total defeat of
the Muhammadan army.
XIV. Fol. 132. Archasuddhividhi. The
necessity of the purification of an image
(here especially referring to the liiiga, or
phallic representation of Siva), after pollution
by the touch of a Chandal, or low-caste
Hindu, or loss of divine power by long-
continued neglect of worship. The paper is
under the signature of Pandit Ananta
Krishna, and is dated the 10th of Sravana-
sudi, Saka 1730 (1st August, 1808).
XV. Foil. 134—137. Modi letters, with
vowel combinations, showing their equivalent
forms in Persian characters.
73.
Add. 26,592.— Foil. 163; 13 in. by 8 ; a
volume of miscellaneous contents, written
on European paper, water-marked " Thos.
Edmonds, 1804." [William Eeskine.]
The volume contains 18 articles, chiefly on
the Marathi, Uriya, and other languages,
written by various native hands, with trans-
literations in Roman characters, translations,
notes, and some original articles by Dr. J.
Leyden. The following only are in Marathi :
I. Foil. 2-3. The Modi Alphabet, with
vowel combinations.
II. Fol. 6. A list of 23 Marathi works.
III. Foil. 7-8. Another Modi Alphabet,
showing some forms of conjunct letters.
IV. Foil. 17 — 41. A grammar of the
Marathi language, written in Modi, with
interlinear translations and transliterations
by Dr. J. Leyden.
V. Foil. 42—57. An alphabetical list of
Marathi verbs, written in Modi, with trans-
literations, meanings, Hindustani, and, occa-
sionally, Sanskrit equivalents.
VI. Foil. 58—69. The story of the friend-
ship of a Prince and a Vizier's son, in Modi,
with a short vocabulary and Hindustani
equivalents.
VII. Fol. 94. Specimens of Marathi
letters, in Modi.
VIIT. Foil. 95-96. Short notes by Dr.
Leyden on the gender and declension of
nouns in Marathi.
IX. Foil. 97 — 101. Marathi stories trans-
literated in Roman characters.
MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.
II. Foil. 14—24.
3y
X. Fol. 102. Marathi phrases.
XL Fol. 103. Short Marathi extracts,
written on the back of an invitation to dinner
from "Mr. and Mrs. Smith," addressed to
" Doctor Leyden," and dated " Chowringhee,
the 2d April 1806."
74.
Add. 26,593.— Foil. 108 ; 13 in. by 8 ; a
collection of miscellaneous articles, written
by various hands, on European paper, water-
marked "Hooke & Son, 1801."
[William Eeskine.]
I. Foil. 1 — 13. A brief account of the
history of Mysore from A.D. 1535 to 1799,
carelessly written in Modi characters.
Beg.
vi^'iw ^rr^C?) jfrtw^^R ^11 [i.e. ^^m^]
These chronicles are written in a dialect
of Marathi intermixed with Arabic and
Persian words and phrases. They embrace
the period of the history of Mysore from the
conquest of Vijanagar, by the four allied
Muhammadan kings of Bijapur, Golconda,
Ahmednagar, and Bidar, up to the defeat
and death of Tipu Sultan at Soringapatan in
1799. The events here briefly narrated are
fully described in the histories of Mysore by
Lewis Rice, and Mark Wilks.
Mdnasabodha.
Didactic verses, written for the instruction
of Sivajl by Ramadasa. See no. 28.
Begins :
fnft ^nr^r 535 ^r^R^^ 11
TTHt 'hi ^rntrT ^T xj^mr^ 11
These verses are exceedingly popular, and
are considered to be the best of Ramadasa's
compositions. The printed editions contain
210 verses, or five more than in this copy.
III. Foil. 25—45.
Pandhanmdhdtmya.
A copy, in Modi characters, of the Pandu-
rangamahatmya. See no. 48.
Begins :
«> ^»i>5T^ »i7T5B^m II f^^^nTTcRT ^qr 11
f^uf^'TT^rr sTT^^m n cBfc ^^n *nT^c n •» 11
^§irr ^^:^T 11 ^qit »rf"f»n f^^a^lirr n
'sg^? ft ■nmj tTSTTt II »i^>r«i mm f«^ xn^ 11 ? n
Ttrif "^nift ts^z ■^va 11 4^><intj5JiT im^wT n
iftm ^TcJ^ ^fj; -*^m 11 3»Khn "^m iirnt 11 5 n
IV. Foil. 47—103. Prahlada-charitra.
A mythological story in Gujarati verse. See
the Gujarati Catalogue.
( 41 )
INDEX OF TITLES.
The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described. Works which are only
incidentally mentioned are distinguished by figures of lighter type in the reference.
Abhaiiga, 33, 52—54.
Adiparva, 31, 32.
Aparokshanubliuti, 26.
Archasuddhividhi, 72 xiv.
Bauddharaatachen vyakhyana, 1.
Bhagavadgita, 52.
Bhagavatapurana (Sk. i., ii., iv.), 3, 36, 72 V.
Bhaktalllanirita, 45.
Bhaktamfila, 45.
Bhaktirahasya, 28.
Bhaktivijaya, 45, 46.
Bhartrihari-sataka, 34.
Bhonsalyanchi vamsavali, 4 — 7.
Chakravibhu, 43.
Chakravindu kathii, 72 xii.
Dasabodlia, 28.
Ekadas'lcharitra, 52.
Ekada.simahatmya, 43.
Ganesapurana, 1.
Gayakavadachi vamsavali, 11, 12.
Gajendramoksha, 52.
Gopicliand Rajachi katha, 72 viii.
Gorakhmaclihindar-charitra, 53 v.
Goshti-sataka, 70.
Harivamsa, 37.
Harivijaya, 36.
Kaliyamardana kathii, 72 xi.
Kathakalpataru, 35 C, 50 A.
Kautuhala Ramayana, 29, 30.
Krishnacharitra, 72 v.
KrishnachI rasakrida, 72 vi.
Kus'alavakhyana (i.q. Lahu-akhyana) , 35 A.
Lahu-akhyana, 35 A.
Liivanya, 51, 53 — 56.
Mahabharata (abridged), 39, 40.
Adiparva, 31, 32.
Sabhaparva, 50 B.
Vanaparva, 35 B.
Virataparva, 43.
Manasabodba, 74 ii.
Manaschandrabodha, 47.
Naradiya upapurana, 35 C.
Natakadlpa, 2.
Naradaniti, 44.
Nigamasara, 27.
Padmapuriina, 30.
Paiichadasi (Adh. x.), 2.
Paiichopakhyana, 57, 58, 59.
42
INDEX OF TITLES.
Panchopakhytina (in verse), 60.
Panda vapratapa, 39, 40.
Pandharl (or Panduranga) iiiahatmya, 48, 74 in.
Paramamrita, 24.
Paviida .srimanta Savai Madhava Ravayacha,72vii.
Pavanavijaya, 24.
Prabodhacliandrodaya nataka, 47.
RajyanchI wa Peshwyaychi bakliar, 14, 15.
Rama avatara yaclia katha, 72 ix.
Ramavijaya, 37, 38.
Ramayana, 29, 30, 37, 38.
Rasakridii, 43.
Sabhaparva (Adh. 1, 2, 6, and 9), 50 B.
S'alivahana-charltra, 65 B.
Samasloki, 26.
Santalilamrita, 45.
Savitri-akhyana, 42.
Simhasana-battisi, 64.
S'ivachhatrapatichen charitra, 8.
S'ivalilamrita, 41.
S'ivapurana, 1.
Skandapurana, 48.
Subhashitaratnavali {i.q. Bhartnhari-sataka), 34.
Sudamacharitra, 52.
S'ukabahattari, 67.
Sulochaujigahimvara, 35 A.
Sulochauiikhyana, 35 A.
Thalipaka, 35 B.
Tulasi-akhyana, 43.
Vadacliintamani, 17 iv. and v.
Vadamartanda, 17 ii.
Vanaparva, 35 B.
VetalapanchavisI, 61, 62, 63.
Vikrama-charitra, 65 A.
Vikrama Rajyachi katha, 72 in.
Virataparva, 43.
Vivekasindhu, 24, 25.
Vnttivijaya, 17 i. and iii.
(43)
INDEX OF PERSONS' NAMES.
Numerals coming after a name are precise, or approximate, obituary dates, but in the case of
scribes they refer to the date of transcription ; when following the title of a work, they
indicate the date of composition. The references are to the numbers under which the MSS.
are described.
Abba GosvamI, of Mahar. See Gajanana Ballala
Lohankari.
Afzal Khan, of Bijapur. Assassination, 9, 72 xiii.
Ahmad Shah, Sidtan, 69.
Amaracharya, of TJjjain, 1.
Amrita 'Ra,yA,of Aurangabad (S'aka 1675). Narada-
niti, 44. Poems, 52, 53.
Ananda Rao S'aiikara Chinchvadkar, scribe (S'aka
1731), 4.
Ananta Kavi. Lahu-akhyana, 35 A. Sulochana-
gahimvara (S'aka 1643), 35 A. Sulochanii-
khyana (S'aka 1645), 35 A. Poems, 52.
Ananta Krishna, PawirZif. Archasuddhividhi (S'aka
1730), 72 XIV.
Ananta Phandi (S'aka 1741). Poems, 53.
Anna Dhamadhere. See Panduranga Ramachandra
Devadhara.
Apaji Narahari, Dlwdn of Bijapur. Account of the
assassination of Afzal Khan, 72 xiii.
Baji Rao II., Peshwa (A.D. 1853), 17. Corre-
spondence, 19.
Balaji Baji Rao, Peshwd (A.D. 1761), 13, 17.
Balaji Rama, Suhedar of Ratnagiri, 17.
Balakrishna S'astri, 17.
Balirama Kshatri, scribe (S'aka 1691), 36.
Ballala, son of Narasimha, 24.
Ballala Panvaskar, son of GaneSa. Papers regard-
ing a lawsuit, 17.
Bapii Autoba. Collection of poems, 53.
Bapuji Ananta, scribe (S'aka 1729), 61.
Basvalinga. Poems, 52.
Bhanudasa. Poems, 52.
Bhartrihari. S'ataka, 34.
Bhau Sahib. See Sadasiva Bhau.
Bhima Sena, Icing of Kashmir, 68.
Bimba, Bdjfi of Vdaipur (S'aka 1225), 10.
Chintamani Yajiiesvara S'arma, scribe (A.D. 1818),
17 II.
Devanatha Gosvami. Poems, 53.
Dhamadhere Family. Correspondence with Baji
Rao n., 19.
Dinkar Varvadekar, son of Mahadeva. Papers
regarding a lawsuit, 17.
Duncan (Jonathan), Oovernor of Bombay, 18.
2
44*
INDEX OF PERSONS' NAMES.
Ekanatha (S'aka 1531), 29. Poems, 52.
Gajiinana Ballala Lohankarl, of Mahar. Poemsj 53.
Ganesanatha. Poems, 52.
Gangadhara, called Rami Ramadasa, 28.
Gonai. Poems, 52.
Gopala Bhandari (A.D. 1811). Poems, 53.
Goplchand, Rajcl of Eanchanpur, 72 viii.
Haridasa, 47.
Hari Ramacliandra Devadhara. Letters to Baji
Rao II., 19.
Hasan Gangu, 69.
Haskins (H. D.), 70.
Honajl Bala. Poems, 53.
Jaitpala, son of Ballala, 24.
Jani, slave-girl of Ndmadeva. Poems, 52.
Jaya, son of Bhlma Sena, 68.
Jiubai Chapekar. Letter to BajI Rao II., 19.
Jfianadeva, or Jnanesvara (c. S'aka 1218). Poems,
52.
Kabir. Poems (Hindi), 52.
Kachesvara. Poems, 52.
Kasinatha. Poems, 52.
Kaslraja Svami, 52.
Kesava Rao, son of Ramadeva, 10. . ■
Kesava Svami (c. S'aka 1600). Poems, 52.
Keti Kasbin, of Poona. Collection of poems, 53.
Kiishnabai. Letter to her father Baji Rao II., 19.
Krishnadasa. Gorakhmachhindar-charitra, 53 v.
Krishnaji Ananta. S'ivachhatrapatlchen charitra
(S'aka 1619), 8.
Krishna Misra, 45.
Kusi. See Venubai.
Lakshmlbai Devadhara. Correspondence with
BajI Rao II., 19.
Leyden (J.), Dr. Marathi Grammar, 20, 73 iv. and
VIII.
Lingoji Mudgal Rao. Account of Bedar, 69.
Madhava Dasa. Pada (Hindi), 52.
Madho Rao I., Peshwa (A.D. 1770), 13, 17 vi.
Madho R5o II,, Peshwa (A.D. 1795), 14, 15, 17 iv.,
72 VII.
Mahadajl Bhagavanta Josi, of Kanersar, scribe
(S'aka 1728), 45.
Mahlpati (S'aka 1712). Bhaktivijaya (S'aka 1684),
45, 46.
Malhar Rao Gaikwar, Jdgirdar of Kadi. Petition
to Mr. Jonathan Duncan (S'aka 1730), 18.
Mandana Misra, 1 .
Muktesvara (c. A.D. 1680). Kautuhala Ramayana,
29, 30. Mahabharata (Adiparva), 31, 32.
ThalIpaka,35B. Mahabharata (Sabhaparva),
50 B.
Mukundaraja (c. A.D. 1300). Vivekasindhu, 24, 25.
Nabhaji, 45.
Naganatha. Poems, 52.
Nagar Shahii, son of Kesava Rao, 10.
Namadeva (c. S'aka 1200). Poems, 52.
Nana. Sahib, Peshwa. See Balaji BajI Rao.
Narayana Rao, Peshwa (A.D. 1772), 13.
Nlrixbai. Letter to BajI Rao II., 19.
Noronha (Pio), Rev. Konkani Grammar (A.D.
1873-74), 21, 22.
Panduraiiga. Vrittivijaya (c. S'aka 1727), 17 i.
and III.
Panduraiiga Ramachandra Devadhara, called Anna
Dhamadhere. Letters to BajI Rao II., 19.
Parsa. Poems, 52.
Parvatlbai Paranjapl. Letter to BajI Rao II., 19.
Pratap Shiihu, son of Bimha Raja, 10.
Pratap Shahii, son of Ramadeva, 10.
Raghunatha Nana. Goshti-sataka, 70.
Ramadasa Svami (S'aka 1603), Dasabodha, 28.
Poems, 52. Manasabodha, 74 ii.
Ramadeva, of Devagiri, 10, 24, 52.
Ramakrishiia. Natakadlpa, 2.
Ramapati Dasa, 47.
Ramaramana Dasa, 47.
Rama S'astrl, 17.
Rami Ramadasa. See Gangadhara.
Raiikasiva. Poems, 52.
Ravajl Svami, 17 vi.
Rukmahgada, king of Kdntika, 35 C.
Sabaji Ananta, Dlwan, 69.
Sadasiva Bhau, Marathi ruler, 17.
S'alivahana, 65 B.
Samvata. Poems, 52.
INDEX OF PERSONS' NAMES.
45
S'ankaracharya, 1, 24.
Satyabhamabai Dhainadhere, Letter from Baji
Eao II., 19.
Sayanacharya, 2.
Shihab al-Din, Kazi, of Mahar. Collection of
poems, 53.
S'ivadina. Poems, 52.
S'ivajl, Eaja of Satara, 4—9, 14, 15, 28, 72 xiii.
S'ivarama. Poems, 53.
S'ridhara (S'aka 1650). Harivijaya (1624), 36.
Eamavijaya (1625), 37, 38. Pandavapratapa
(1634), 39, 40. S'ivalllamrita (1640), 41.
Savitri-akhyana, 42.
S'rinatha Dasa, 47.
S'rlpati Dasa, 47.
Sugunabai, wife of Anna Dhamadhere. Letter to
Bajl Rao II., 19.
Tripur Shahu, ton of Bimba Raja, 10.
Tuka (i.e. Tukarama?). Bhartrihari-sataka, 34.
Tukarama (c. S'aka 1571). Poems, 33, 62.
Tulaji Angre, 17.
Uddhava Chidghana, 45. Poems, 52.
Vamana (A.D. 1673). Samasloki, 26. Nigama-
sara, 27.
Varanasibai, vnfe of Baji Rao II. Letters, 19.
Vasudeva, son of Saddstva, JoB of Panvas, 17.
Venubai, called Kusi. Letters to Baji Rao II.,
19.
Vijaya, son of Bhlma Sena, 68.
Vikramaditya, king of Ujjain, 64, 65 A, 66, 72 iii.
Vinayaka Raghunatha Kale. Translation of Kau-
them copper-plate (A.D. 1874), 16.
Vishnu Bhatta Jambhekara, scribe (S'aka 1729),29 .
Vishnu Dasa. Virataparva, 43.
( 46 )
CLASSED INDEX OF WORKS.
Numerals in parentheses indicate the date of composition of the work, or of the death of the
author. The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described.
DRAWINGS.
Drawings of artizans, servants, and oflScials, 71.
GRAMMAR.
Konkani Grammar (A.D. 1873-74), by the Rev.
Pio Noronha, 21, 22.
Marathi Grammar, by Dr. J. Leyden, 20, 73 iv.
Marathi phrases, 73 x.
Modi Alphabet, 72 i. and xv., 73 i. and iii.
Notes on the gender and declension of nouns,
by Dr. J. Leyden, 73 viii.
HISTORY AND GENEALOGY.
Account of Narayana Rao Peshwa, 13.
Account of Ramadeva and other kings of the
Yadava Dynasty of Devagiri, 10.
Assassination of Afzal Khan by S'ivaji, 9,
72 XIII.
Bhonsalyanchi vamsavali, a history of the
Bhonsla Family, 4 — 7.
Gayakavadachi vam.savali, an account of the
Gaikwars of Baroda up to the time of
Ananda Rao, 11, 12.
History of Mysore from A.D. 1535 to 1799, 74 i.
Life of S'ivaji, composed (S'aka 1619), by Krish-
naji Ananta, 8.
Rajyanchi wa Peshwyanchi bakhar, an account
of the Marathi rulers and Peshwas to the
time of Madho Rao II., 14, 15.
INSCRIPTIONS.
Transcript of the Kauthem copper-plate, with a
translation (A.D. 1874), by Vinayaka
Raghunatha Kale, 16.
LETTERS AND OFFICIAL DOCUMENTS.
Forms of epistolary and oflScial correspondence,
72 II. and iv., 73 vii.
Letters to and from the Peshwa Baji Rao II.,
19.
Papers relating to a dispute between Ballala
Panvaskar and Dinkar Varvadekar for
possession of certain villages in the
Ratnagiri District, 17.
Petition by Malhar Rao Gaikwar of Kadi to Mr.
J. Duncan, Governor of Bombay (S'aka
1730), 18.
LEXICOGRAPHY.
Comparative vocabulary of Marathi, Gujarati and
Hindi words, 23.
List of Marathi verbs, 73 v.
CLASSED INDEX OF WORKS.
47
POETRY.
Adiparva of the Mahabharata, translated by
Muktesvara (c. A.D. 1G80), 31, 32.
Bhaktivijaya (S'aka 1684), by Mahlpati, 45, 46.
Bhartrihari-sataka, Sanskrit text, with a Marathi
translation, called Subhashitai'atnavali, by
Tuka (? Tukarama), 34.
Dasabodha, by Ramadasa Svami (S'aka 1603),
28.
Gorakhmachhindar-charitra, by Krishnadasa,
53 V.
Harivijaya (S'aka 1624), by S'ridhara, 36.
Kathakalpataru (fragments), 35 C, 50 A.
Kautuhala Ramayana, by Muktesvara (c. A.D.
1680), 29, 30.
Lahu-akhyana, by Ananta Kavi (c. S'aka 1650),
35 A.
Lavanya, 51.
Manasabodha, by Ramadasa SvamI, 74 ii.
Manaschandrabodha, by S'ripati Dasa, 47.
Naradaniti, by Amrita Raya (S'aka 1675), 44.
Nigamasara, by Vamana (A.D. 1673), 27.
Pandayapratapa (S'aka 1634), by S'ridhara, 39,
40.
Pandhari (or Panduranga) mJihatmya, 48, 74 iii.
Pauranic poem (fragment), 49.
Pavada srimanta Savai Madhava, 72 vii.
Poems by various authors, 32, 52, 53 — 56.
Ramavijaya (S'aka 1625), by S'ridhara, 37, 38.
Sabhaparva (adh. 1, 2, 6 and 9) of the Maha-
bharata, translated by Muktesvara (c. A.D.
1680), 50 B.
Samasloki, a translation of the Aparokshanu-
bhuti, by Vamana (A.D. 1673), 26.
Savitri-fikhyana, by S'ridhara (S'aka 1650), 42.
S'ivalllamrita (S'aka 1640), by S'ridhara, 41.
Subhashitaratnavall. See Bhartrihari-sataka.
Thallpaka, by Muktesvara (c. A.D. 1680), 35 B.
Vadachintamani (c. A.D. 1772), by Ballala
Panvaskar, 17 iv. and v.
Vadamartanda (A.D. 1810), 17 ii.
Virataparva of the Mahabharata, translated by
Vishnu Dasa, 43.
Vivekasindhu, by Mukundaraja (c. A.D. 1300),
24, 26.
Vrittivijaya (c. S'aka 1727), by Panduranga, 17 i.
and III.
RELIGION.— Hindu. See also under POETRY.
Archasuddhividhi, 72 xiv.
Bauddhamatacheu vyakhyana, 1 i. Religious
terms applicable to Jains and Buddhists, 1 iii.
Bhagavatapurana (sk. i., ii. and iv. in prose), 3.
Chakravindu katha, 72 xii.
Kaliyamardana katha, 72 xr.
Knshnacharitra, 72 v.
KrishiiachI rasakrida, 72 vi.
Natakadlpa, a translation of eh. x. of the
PanchadasI of Sayanacharya, by Pandit
Ramakrishna, 2.
Rama avatara yacha katha, 72 ix.
S'ankaracharya's discussion with Mandana Misra,
1 II.
TALES AND LEGENDS.
Account of king Vikramaditya, 66.
Account of the foundation of the town of Bedar,
by Lingoji Mudgal Rao, 69.
Account of Vijaya and Jaya, sons of Bhima
Sena, king of Kashmir, 68.
Gopichand RajachI katha, 72 viii.
Goshti-sataka, by Raghunatha Nana, 70.
Marathi stories in Roman characters, 73 ix.
Panchopakhyana, 57 — 60.
S'alivahana-charitra, 65 B.
Simhasana-battisi, 64.
Story of a Prince and the son of a Vizier, 73 vi.
S'ukabahattarl, 67.
Three tales in prose, 72 x.
Vetalapauchavisi, 61 — 63.
Vikrama-charitra, 65 A.
Vikrama Rajyachi katha, 72 iii.
( « )
NUMERICAL INDEX.
SHOWING THE CORRESPONDENCE OF THE NUMBERS BY WHICH THE MANUSCRIPTS
ARE DESIGNATED WITH THE NUMBERS UNDER WHICH THEY ARE DESCRIBED IN THE
PRESENT CATALOGUE.
No.
Cat.
Additional.
17,424 . . . .
71
22,383
40
22,384 . . . .
46
22,385a .
30
22,383b. . . .
13
22,386
57
22,387a .
41
22,387b .
51
22,388 .
52
22,389
24
22,390 .
54
22,39lA .
62
22,391b .
64
22,392
35
26,417a.
34
26,417c .
26
26,443d .
2
26,465-66 .
37
26,467 .
39
26,468-69 .
36
26,470-72 .
45
26,473
60
26,474 .
. . 29
26,475
65
26,476 .
68
No.
26,477a
26,477b .
26,478
26,479 .
26,480
26,48lA .
26,48lB
26,482 .
26,483
26,484-85
26,486
26,487 .
26,488
26,489 .
26,490
26,491 .
26,492
26,493 .
26,494a
26,494b .
26,495
26,496 .
26,497
26,498 .
26,499
26,500 ,
Cat.
69
14
5
4
6
12
15
8
9
53
1
25
72
7
27
47
55
18
48
10
11
67
69
44
42
56
No.
26,501
26,502 .
26,503-04
26,505 ,
26,506
26,507 .
26,508
26,509 .
26,510
26,612 .
26,513a
26,513b.
26,514
26,692 .
26,593
26,595 .
26,598
2665
2697 .
2729
2730 .
4850
5894 .
Oriental.
Cat.
66
17
3
19
63
61
31
50
58
43
32
49
33
73
74
23
20
16
70
22
21
28
35
CATALOaUE
OF
GUJAEATI MANUSCEIPTS.
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
FAQE
I. Jain Religion ....
1—1
II, Biography and Genealogy
. 17
III. Sciences :
A. Mathematics .
. 19
B. Medicine ....
. 19
IV. Philology :
A. Grammar ....
. 20
B. Lexicography .
. 20
V. Rhetoric
20
PAGE
VI. Poetry and Metrical Stories . 21
VII. Tales and Fables in Prose . 32
VIII. Manuscripts op Mixed Contents 34
IX. Miscellaneous
Index of Titles .
Classed Index of Works
Index of Persons' Names
Numerical Index .
36
37
39
42
45
CATALOGUE OF
GUJAEATI MANUSCEIPTS.
I. JAIN BELIGION.
1.
Or. 5117.— Foil. 88; 4^ in. by IQi; 16 lines,
6 in. long, with ruled margins ; Jain Nagari
of the 17th century. [Dr. H. Jacobi.]
Achdrdnga-sutra.
The Prakrit text of the first Anga of the
Jain Canon , commonly ascribed to Sudharma
SvamI, with a Gujarati commentary {hdldva-
hodha)hj Parsvachandra Suri, pupil of Sadhu-
ratna, of the Tapa-gachchha.*
This manuscript contains only the Sruta-
skandha, or first half of the work. The
complete text, with Parsvachandra's Gujarati
bdldvahodha, and also a Sanskrit flkd by
Stlangacharya, and a dipiJcd by Jinahanisa
Suri, was published at Calcutta in Samvat
1936 (A.D. 1880).
* Probably the Parsvachandra mentioned by Peterson
(Fourth Report, p. Ixxvii.) as the "author, in Samvat
1597, of a varttika on the Chatuhsara^ittprakimaka of
VirabhadrasMhu."
The Srutaskandha is in eight chapters
{adhyayana), each of which is subdivided into
several sections (uddesya). The commentator,
in his introductory remarks, has erroneously
reckoned nine chapters by adding, as his
eighth chapter, one called Viraoksha-adhya-
yana. This name occurs in the colophons
to each of the eight uddesyas of the seventh
chapter, which is called Mahaparijfia, and
was probably adopted as an alternative title
by some copyist, as it does not appear in the
text. Hence the commentator has carelessly
taken it to be the name of another chapter
distinct from the Mahaparijfia.
Text begins (fol. 3a) : ^4^ wmiriiiJ i >TnT«n
ft;«i5 ^rrTT ^ir^'tfiH ii ^Hgijii^' ^ f^rrt ^rmT ^i^ft? ii
Commentary begins : ^^^wft^pr. i n<lim ^^-
^ Hif? ir«m ^ fiffiimiKfitr jfrsfn ^ grHT^TTTf^^
ff ^ Tref^^ I fTrftit ^^^T^TTtn Hftsnr^ i F^t f^
^TT^V fir^ Vif%^\ ^TT^ftl f^ ^fMW^ -^^ ^^<ift-
B
GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS.
2.
Add. 26,454 B.— Foil. 36—89 («.<— ?»x); 4i in.
by 10; 6 and 6 lines, 8|- in. long; dated
Samvat 1771 (A.D. 1719).
[William Erskine.]
JiiatddharmaJcathd.
The Prakrit text of the sixth Anga of the
Jains, ascribed to Ganadhara Sudharma
Svami, with interlinear Gujarati notes.
The Jnatadharmakatha contains a collec-
tion of nineteen stories, parables, and legends
illustrative of the philosophy and morality of
the Jain religion. The text, with a Sanskrit
commentary by Abhayadeva Siiri,* and a
Hindi version, was printed at Calcutta, 1877,
forming vol. vi. of a series entitled ' Agama-
saiigraha.' published under the patronage of
Raya Dhanapati Simha Bahadur of Azimganj,
in the district of Murshidabad.
In the present copy the text is divided
into five chapters, but in the printed edition
it is in ten chapters. The first 68 leaves
of this manuscript are missing, containing
nearly the whole of the first chapter. It
begins with the words h^t^ '^htwtutfs^
^ic5^!^qfJT^ in page 388, line 3, of the printed
edition.
The copy was made by Rishi Rajadhara,
and was completed on Saturday, the IHh
Kartika-sMc^i, Samvat 1771.
Colophon : xit^ ^rn'R ^^ Tsnf <i«9<) ^?
[i.e. '^fq] <.NV<.<!i II
• Completeii in Samvat 1120. See tlie Bikaner Cat.
of MSS., p. 682.
3.
Add. 26,453 A.— Foil. 1—107 (?— ?8«^); 10 in.
by 4|^ ; 4 lines, 7f in. long ; written about
the 17th century. [William Erskine.]
Uvavdi-sutra {Aupapdtlka-sutra).
The first Upanga of the Jain Canon.
Praki'it text, with an interlinear commentary
(hdlabodha) by Rajachandra.
Text begins : kju '^ifT^ ff?!i Tm^ Mqi^TJiM^n:^
Commentary begins : ^I^^T ^^T^tftnt m?^-
ffi!i^ ■jRTfcJ^ 'si^^fonii't '^Tsn '5ntr^^ Am^ ^^'aRit
'^qi TJ HT*? . . . elTfR?^ ff^fP^IT oRffTTT ^ TTt ^ oRf?^7 ||
The text of the Uvavai-siitra, with this
commentary, and a Sanskrit fikd by Abhaya-
deva Suri* of the Kharatara-gachchha, was
printed at Calcutta in 1879, forming vol. xii.
of the ' Agamasarigraha,' or collection of
Jain sacred works, published under the
patronage of Raya Dhanapati Simha. The
editor attributes the text of this Upanga to
Sudharma Ganadhara, who, he states, has
recorded in it what had been communicated
to him by Vardhamaaa SvamI, the last of
theTirthankaras. In the title-page he ascribes
this Gujarati bdlabodha to Amritachandra
Suri of the Lumpaka-gachchha.f
The manuscript is imperfect. Leaves
^B — "^^ and a.^ to <t^ are missing.
* Died "in Gujarat, in Samvat 1135, or, according to
f.ther authoritits, Samvat 1139;" Peterson's Fourth
Beport, p. iv.
f The Lumpaka sect, " wliiuh was founded in Samvat
1508." Bhandarkar's fiepori, i883-8i, p. 153. See also
no. 36.
JAIN RELIGION.
13
4.
Add. 26,462.— Foil. 157; 10 in. by 4J ; 6
lines, 7| to 8 in. long; dated Samvat 1794
(A.D. 1737). [William Erskine.]
Bdyapasem-sutra (Bdjaprasniya-sutra).
The second Upanga of tlie Jain Canon,
with an interlinear Gujarati commentary.
The Prakrit text and commentary are pre-
ceded by a short prologue by the commentator,
in which he states that this work contains
replies on the nature of Jiva given by Kesl-
kumara Ganadhara to a certain king Pradesi,
hence its title of Rajapra^niya.
Begins : -^ »nft ^^iiiin^'t: ii ^'hj^aj^^ni: n
f^^THi? <\ xT^v^'H^ ■J'JtiT wwTT viz rt^w^ -^ i:titt^
Text begins : ^*f^ ^?:?wt7!i ^ fBirrxif ^ '^rnr-
ws Tn^tqTTr-raTD^ j^tt^het^ wit? t^ ^^ i^tt^ <^ ^
VVt^ >rnT TTTJTT.^^ ^^irr^T '5rf»T^^T 1^%^^ II
Commentary begins : q^^ii:^ 'wfcFiTTf htt^itt:?
ftrs^ vtjnsiTT^ ■^tt^tIr tTman:? ^nTvqmTf ^Ji^rt?
•in^^^ v^^^ »Ttf^ 5^11 v^m An^'^si^ ■sjgj ^-j ^
^rrf^ "^i ^jxtM '^ 'm ierht nm^ w?-H ^r Hcjotigii T
The text of the Rayapasenl-sutra, with a
Sanskrit commentary (t'lkd) by Malayagiri,
and a Gujarati hdlahodha by Megharaja, was
published at Calcutta in Samvat 1936 (A.D.
1880). The text is there attributed to
Sudharma Ganadhara, i.e. Sudharma Svami.
This copy was written at the village Meu,
by Rishi Rahiya, pupil of Rishi Meghaji, who
was the pupil of Rishi Khemajl, the pupil of
Rishi Ke^avaji. It is dated Wednesday, the
12th Margasirsha-iacZi, Samvat 1794.
Colophon : ^fir ^^xmi^Tr^^T^ ?t^»» . . . irx\
li^rar ^ ^ "^ ^1 ^'^ M ^m^ir'^ wfRmi ^fn
t:^^ %f^ -^xm II
5.
Add. 26,464 A.— Foil. 1—8; 9i in. by ^,
5 lines, 1\ in. long ; written about the 17th
century. [William Ebskine.]
Chausarana-pralcarana {GhatuMarana-sutra).
The four essentials of Jain emancipation,
the Prakrit text of the first Painna, with a
Gujarati interlinear gloss (tabu).
Text begins :
^^ -^m: II Tinr^s iftnf^i^ 1 •^f^irr r^-^-s ^ qs^^^ 1
f^^^w f^TTfRirr I firfjTflS '5T!rvn;T!TT^^ 11 <i 11
^T^^S^ T^>1T7!r ^tSI^T ^^Trr^3' II ? II
Gloss begins : "if ^ni: 11 ^^^^ ^f^f^ f^^
^^"i HfSR 1^%7T ^ffirt ^w^T 'sm't^T: ^^ cjf^
fl?^^ fH^T II
The work is in 62 41okas. A copy of it,
in 88 ^lokas, is described in Rajendralala
Mitra's 'Notices,' vol. x., p. 11. The Gujarati
commentary was written for the edification
of Ratnahamsa Gani, the pupil of Vinaya-
haiiisa Gani, during the pontificate of Udaya-
vimala Siiri, and is dated Wednesday, the
8th Sravana-swcZt, Samvat 1735.
B 2
GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS.
Colophon : ^tt ^ ^^^rnriir u^ ?t^ ii ^^
The commentary ends : jji'K Mi^mvss^ ^^ ii
7^ ^K^ ?t^ II
6.
Or. 2105 B,— Foil. 2—54 (<?-»,«); 4^ in. by 10 ;
16 lines, 8f in. long; apparently written in
the 18th century.
Shaddvasyaka-siitra.
The Prakrit text of the second Miilasutra
of the Jain Canon, accompanied by a Gujarati
commentary (bdldvahodha) by Nemihamsa (?)
Gani.
The manuscript is imperfect, the first leaf
being wanting. The text of the original
sutra is in six chapters, of which the first
and fifth are not included in this work, viz.
Samayika, or the equality of created beings,
and Kayotsarga, or the separation of the soul
from the body.
The remaining four chapters, contained in
this work, are as follows : —
1. Devavandana, also called Chaityavan-
danii, in praise of the 24 Tirthankaras ; ending
at fol. 23a, 1. 10.
2. Guruvandanii, on the salutation and
respect to be paid to Sadlms, or holy men ;
ending at fol. 29a, 1. 12.
3. Pratikramana, on confession of evil
actions ; ending at fol. 50a, 1. 4.
4. Pratyakhyana, on the renunciation of
wordly pleasures, and the observance of the
12 vrafos.
In the colophon the author of the com-
mentary is said to be Temahamsa Gani (pro-
bably a scribe's error for Nemihamsa), the
pupil of Somasundara Suri (Sarnvat 1430 —
1499), and of Jayachandra Suri (pupil of
Somasundara), of the Tapa-gachchha.
Ends: ^1m i <<g<4oii ^T^^"hi ?t^ fj ii ^ ii
^irf? ^nft ^v^irTT: i trf?^-? ^vran: ^^^ s
^rhni^^fc M<5<*Hc4««r^'iT f^mi ^fnt imia irftinn
TOn^^[sic] II "^ II ^^mi ^«)oo ii
7.
Or. 4531.— Foil. 57 ; 4| in. by 10; 5 and 6
lines, about By in. long ; written in Nagari
of the 18th century. [Col. S. B. Miles.]
Dasavaikdlika-sutra.
The Prakrit text of the third Miilasiitra,
by Sayyambhava, with an interlinear Gujarati
gloss.
Begins :
in*ft »} iT c5«< g i i I Gloss : T^iT TTTffT iT^^^ v?:^ tT^
T(Tcli77 IT ^ I
ifw \i*^ wfi »nrft mil — ^ "T^^ v^r v&k T^h wh
f ? II s II
3T?rT 7»TW 5^^ I — ^ ^W^T ■J^^ f^ »
WTrWT^^ II ^ II
The last leaf of the manuscript, containing
the tlu'ee concluding verses, is wanting.
JAIN RELIGION.
8.
Add. 26,463. — Foil. 182; 10 in. by 4^ ;
about 1 4 lines, 7^ in. long ; dated Samvat
1787 (A.D. 1730). [William Eeskine.]
Kalpasiitra.
The Prakrit text of the first two books of
theKalpasutra of Bhadrabahu,with a Gujarati
commentary by Sukhasagara Gani, pupil of
Dipasagara Gani.
The Kalpasutra consists of three distinct
works attributed to Bhadrabahu, viz. : 1 .
Jinacharitra, or Lives of Jinas, 2. Sthavira-
vali, or List of the Sthaviras, and 3. Sama-
chari, or Rules of conduct for Yatis.* The
present manuscript contains the text of the
first two parts only, divided into eight chapters
(vydlihydna), with an extensive commentary,
partly interlineary.
The work begins with 7 leaves of intro-
duction by the commentator, of which the
first is missing, and the three following are
somewhat damaged.
Text begins (fol. 6/^) : -^ ^fttarirt -^ fH^mf
f f^^ ?tr^ i*^?T Ji^MTlfi ^ ^^r n-3H ^■^ff II
Commentary : -^ cro ^^jngnr?: ?7 ^fri opo
ms f^Timr^ &c.
* See Jacobi's edition, with introduction and notes, in
Band vii. of the Ab/iamllunr/en fiir die Kunde des Morgen-
lundes.
This copy was made by Ratnasaubhagya,
pupil of Devasaubhagya Muni, and completed
on Monday, the 10th Chaitra-»«rZi, Samvat
1785.
Colo ph on : ^fir ^Wt f^f (? emtg w^^Rwrfgr fasTfjii
ii ' lviH^ II . . . ?t^ <Hst5 ^ ^^ 5}fiT '^0 'tif I ?nir55
iifTiTf?R>ifi!r 'Htk vi Sob ^^^'t ^^^tm^q gf^
f^ra TWr^^nr %fgoii^ II
9.
Add. 26,453 B. Foil. 108—115 (r,-'^) ; 9iin.
by 4^; 5 lines, 7 in. long ; dated Samvat 1821
(A.D. 1764).
Bhalddmarastotra.
A hymn of praise to Adinatha, in 48 verses,
by Manatuiigacharya. Sanskrit text, with
an interlinear Gujarati commentary by Rishi
Dayarama.
Text begins : H^uTtTTOWi^f^Rf'jnimTrrT 5?i>ft-
=^%Tr^TTiT»Ttf^WTA W5TcFmB«(fiHqii^3'ij'II(^T ^TT^-
^>T=|if^<lrfrlt>1«n^ II S II
Commentary begins : ^?t ^^ ^rf^TTT inm
^ni^'Ttq II >T^ ^ ^wt ^^Tn ff TnifiTn ^ ^f?Trt 'H*nn
§ WITH »rer^ § jfrfcJcjo vnz ^?r»itff ikCz^ tr ^f^
At the conclusion of the work the com-
mentator, Dayarama, states that he is the
pupil of Sujanajl, and that he wrote it for
the perusal of his pupil Raychand, during the
pontificate of Bhima Sena.
Jim\wsirK^m I ^'t <Hob ^"t H'hmHii't ^t^|(?) f^v-
wf^ir't '^ I ^t M ^'twiitiiiiT't »it7r^^^ft» '^ I ^m-
6
GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS.
This copy was made at Bagsarpur* in
Kathiawar, and is dated the first day of
X&vma-badi, Sam vat 1821.
Colophon : ?ftr ^"t ^f^^n^ HiiT*inff>^ »Tt^
10.
Or. 5186.— Foil. 43 ; 4J in. by 10^ ; 15 lines,
8|- in. long; dated Samvat 1556 (A.D.
1499). ' [Db. H. Jacobi.]
Yogasdstra.
The Prakrit text of the first four chapters
(praJcdm) of Hemachandra Acharya's exposi-
tion of the Yoga aphorisms of Patailjah, with
a Gujarati gloss.
Begins : ^ »nT » ^^^f str^th: ii ^'tfrnrtTramt
^fTTj^wfpTJi: II ^f II ^^JifTTttTTrpr: n ^ ^^o n
^TOi ^T^r II »T?T^ti:TOrn?: h ^'Nf t^t'^i: ^^ t;?^ -JW^Tt
^ II f5*ftrf?i7m H^TTttTti ?^tt: xv\^f^ tft ^rrftr^-
fT5$ I ^fn: ttFt:^ ^51^ tmrfT^ tft: »to^ wtn^^t^
Hemachandra, the celebrated Jain writer
and grammarian, and author of this work,
was born in Samvat 1145, and died in
Samvat 1229.t
The text in Windisch's printed edition, in
Roman characters, J begins with the words
^nrt (f^TTTCTTTf^^ftTrrfff^K'!! •
In the preceding namashdras the commen-
tator offers salutations to his guru Siddhanta-
sagara Siiri, who lived Samvat 1506 — 1560. §
• Probably the Bagasra of Hunter's Gazetteer.
t See AV'eber, ii., p. 1006.
X Zeitschrifl del- D. Morg. Ges., BJ. xxviii., p. 192.
Leipzig, 1874.
§ See Peterson's Fourth Eeport, p. cxxxii.
11.
Or. 2116 C— Foil. 51—93 (?—»?); 10 in. by
4-1^ ; 4 to 7 lines, about 8^ in. long ; written
about the 17th century.
Sanghayanl (Sangrahanl-sfdra).
A work on Jain cosmography, in Prakrit,
by Chandra Suri, with a Gujarati commen-
tary (tabd).
The text with comments begins :
Hft^ ^fr^Hrt I ^Ji^K -^rt^^ ■^ft^rr f^ w^
■^qiwiT^Tfi^^ir^ II
f<r^ HW iTT^Wm tJ^TJ I ^^TTTf^^inT^ fwfjT ^?^^
t^nnf^w^T H^^T ^F'h? ^^ -^jr^t n^ fn^^ im^ ^
^^m ^?*n^ «Ff?i5 II
mm HfsT'^ ?? II
JRgai fift^ H^H ■5»rff^ ^I^ II
Chandra Suri belonged to the Harsora
(^^tt) i.e. Harshapurlya-gachohha. He was
a pupil of Hemachandra Siiri, founder of the
Maladhari line, who flourished about the
latter part of the 11th century A.D.*
The Sangrahani-siitra is an abridgment
of a larger work (Brihat sangrahani-sutra),
written by Jinabhadra Gani Kshamasramana,
whose pontificate dates, according to Klatt,t
from Samvat 585 to 645.
This copy contains 291 gathas. The-
Gujarati commentary is anonymous, and
consists chiefly of interlinear annotations,
with explanatory tables. There are also
several roughly executed coloured diagrams
and illustrations.
The work has been published in vol. iv. of
the Prakarana-ratnakara, with a commentary
* Professor Peterson notices a copy of a work by
Hemachandra, wriiten " with his own hand, Samvat
1 164," FuurtJi Eeport, p. cxl.
t Jaina-onomasticon, p. 14.
JATN RELIGION.
{haldvabodha) in modern Gujarati by 6iva-
nidhana. The text is in 318 gatlias. The
commentator states that the Brihat sangra-
hani-sfitra of Jinabhadra Gani is in 500
gathas.* A copy of this larger work, with a
commentary by Malayagiri, is noticed by S.
K. Bhandarkarf as consisting of 5000 ^lokas,
the commentary being in 4500 verses. J
12.
Add. 26,365.— Folk 53 ; 10^ in. by 4i- ; 5
lines, about 8 in. long ; apparently written
in the 17th century. [William Brskine.]
Another copy of the Prakrit text, with
Gujarati comments.
The text in this copy is in 337 verses.
The interlinear and marginal notes and
comments differ from those in the preceding
manuscript, and occasionally bear some
resemblance to the commentary of Siva-
nidhana.
There are no diagrams or illustrations.
The first few leaves are damaged at the
edges.
13.
Or. 2117 B.— Folk 19—40 {i-K\) ; 4^ in. by
11^; about 9 lines, 9^ in, long; dated
Samvat 1718 (A.D. 1601).
Laghu-kshetrasamdsa-prakarana.
A systerti of geography according to the
Jains, in Prakrit verse, by Ratnasekhara
Suri, with notes in Gujarati.
Text begins :
»f^f^ ^^jrrr f^wnnm;!^ ^^jt «)
♦ See Pi-akarana-ratndkara, vol. iv., p. 34, also p. 183.
t Deccan Catahxjue, p. 333, no. 336.
; Ibid., p. 335, no. 352.
Ratnasekhara Suri belonged to the J^agpur
branch of the Tapa-gachchha. He was the
pupil of Vajrasena, and is the author of
Sripalacharitra, which he dictated, " in Samvat
1428, to his pupil Heraachandra."*
The work is in 267 gathas. It has been
published in 263 gathas, with a Gujarati
commentary, in the ' Prakarana-ratnakara,'
vol. iv., pp. 185—299.
The Gujarati annotations are written in a
small hand between the lines of the text, and
on the margin. There are also explanatory
tables and coloured diagrams.
This copy was made by Harivamsa Rishi,
the pupil of Devidasa Rishi and of his pre-
ceptor Gokuladasa Svarai, on Friday, the
first day of the dark half of Asvina, Samvat
1718.
Colophon : ^fk^Vy^-4«Hi«Tjofc<.T!j ^wrrf %^^tr
14.
Or. 2118.— Foil. 1—154. Two copies of
Ratnasekhara Suri's Laghu-kshetrasamasa-
prakarana, with Gujarati commentaries.
A. Foil. 1—33 ; 9f in. by 4| ; 5 lines,
7|^ in. long; written about the 17th century.
A copy of the Prakrit text, in 265 gathas,
with an interlinear Gujarati commentary
{(aba) by Parsvachandra Suri, pupil of
Sadhuratna Pandit of the Nagpuriya Tapa-
gachchha.
Commentary on the first gatha :
* Peterson, Fourth Report, p. ciii.
8
GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS.
^?^7 f?i«j w ^ tum^ ^ft; ^R?^ -gf^ t ^'t Tk iniT
5^ W!TO^^ ■SPR'J fV^K ^FT^ I
Colophon to the commentary :
B. Foil. 34—154 {t^—wO ; IQL in. by 4^ ;
13 lines, 8 in. long ; dated Samvat 1668
(A.D. 1611).
An extensive Gujarati commentary {bdld-
vabodha) on Ratnasekhara's work, by Daya
Simha Gani, with the Prakrit text in 262
gathas.
In a short prologue, commencing with a
Sanskrit invocation, the commentator states
that the Kshetrasamasa was originally com-
posed by Jinabhadra Gani Kshama^ramana
(Samvat 585 — 645), and commented on by
Malayagiri.* Several Acharyas had subse-
quently written works (sFitras) and explana-
tions (vritti) on the same subject, of whom
was Ratnasekhara, in elucidation of whose
work the present commentary is written.
Daya Simha informs us that he was the
pupil of Jayatilaka Gani,f and that he wrote
this work under the patronage of Ratnasimha
Siiri, who had succeeded Jayatilaka. He
further states, in a colophon to the first
chapter (fol. 1286), that he compiled it with
the approval of Udayavallabha SQri, who
succeeded Ratnasimha Siiri.
Begins: ^^ ^ffirfir ^?i«r*qtT*Tf?^mc«ftft iflT-
* Bhima Simha Manaka, editor of the Pralcarana-
ratnakara, states that it consists of more than 7,000
ilokas. See Preface to vol. iv.
t " Of the Tapa-gachchha. Third in ascent from the
LabdhisSgara who wrote, in Samvat 1557, the S'ripala-
katha." Peterson, Fourth Rejiort, p. xxxi.
vcdt fair ?tfa ^ t4ciq< Tn;»? n^ fg v^ f^ i ^tr^t
f^% ftr I ^ Vci i ^ w^^ ftrf^t f c? fsf •
Commentary begins : ^ ^ •cir^Tn tN ^fH
T) «<jj fr -qit ^1^'^ ^w >TT!i'^ Tjftm^ K?^ -grfg-T cst
»i?r? fiTi ■^'ftf? ■^m^iwi'Tj 'SF^ ^^fW fim ftp fir*
^•TSTT »rer«R "WtvXx if^ ■«T? ufirfiriT'J f^ i
Colophon : ^tt ^'f^^^wra ^^ ^h^imt: ^t yir
15.
Add. 26,374.— Foil. 46 ; 5 in. by 12 ; 4 lines,
9 in. long; dated Samvat 1826 (A.D. 1769).
[William Erskine.]
Another copy of the text (265 gathas), with
Par^vachandra Suri's interlinear commentary.
On the first leaf is a coloured representa-
tion of Mahavira, or Vardhamana, the last of
the 24 Jain Tirthankaras. There are also
several coloured diagrams and illustrations,
with geographical tables, and marginal notes.
Colophon to the commentary :
WT5^^ WH "SIT fifi^ ^?mra7^^irr§: ^\ st^i ^ ^rmf
3if^ b T^t f^^ f^f^TT f^fn z^[^^ II
The copy was written at Mahayan Toll in
Maksudabad [i.e. Murshidabad], by Pandit
Manikasagara, pupil of Vi^eshasagara, with
the help of Sugalchand, and was completed
on Wednesday, the 3rd of A^vina-iadi, Sam-
vat 1826, i.e. 18th October, 1769 A.D.
Colophon to the text :
^fiT ^ffii^'^Tra^w^^ 'i^ II ?f^st^^ "^ '•JinTl
^ f^^nrt f\i^ni^ f^iTT f^w ?f^f^ jf^FTsirT ^'^f^-
titwf Trar^TTT^ « II ^nr^^^ir'f •^r^■m ^f jjng^T^T^ ^
» it ^ i q ^ Ttc^f H*fl '^r??^ ftwriijj fcsfinn^ 4 f^^-
wm[T] nfiir fiHW 4 Ttfticii ainw fcJfqwT wrwrq'
^•^^ f^ir'f^TTT 5J>fH^ II
JAIN RELIGION.
9
16.
Or. 2133 A.— Foil. 1—36; 4^ in. by 10;
6 lines, 8^ in. long; written apparently in
the 16th century.
D'tvullkalpa {Difdlikahalpa).
Stories in Jain Sanskrit verse illustrative
of Jain virtues, by Jinasundara Siiri, with
anonymous interlinear notes in Gujarati.
After invocation, the text and comments
begin : —
Text:
^^tfliT7T»rtTT"5Pr: Tr?^q:T^^TwfTr: i
^T^^cT'BrTT'!!: f^^Tlf^^tKWt II °i 11
Commentary : ^re >»?T^fw?Tfj: ^'tfei^: ^ftm;-
% II 3?^ % ■sR^ft ^f^'^: '^s^'\ ■^•. ^^qn: -^r^JTr-
cRuirsirn:^: ^^q^Bwrt^i: 'stkVjt'T^ ^^m Vfd: ^'t^
vtz\ c i ,enl< i i cB irx ■^%^ If: ff >mtir ^ ii <i ii
Jinasundara Suri was one of the five pupils
of Somasundara Suri of the Tapa-gachchha,
who was born Samvat 1430, and died Sain-
vat 1499.*
The work is in 436 verses. The date of
composition, Samvat 1483 (A.D. 1426), is
expressed in verse 435 by the chronogram
^"TS'Nf^^, which is followed by the year <4dt^-
The commentator explainsf that "S^^ stands
for j_vii {i.e. gaja " elephant," the equivalent
for 8), and that f^^ (spelt vrt^) is synonym-
* Peterson's Fourth Report, p. cxxxvi.
"f" "^ ^Tt*t ««? ^ ^ ^ cR'hft ^rfT»I S'tq fT^'^ ^^
spi ^Tjfj: «>« II
ous with sm (i.e. spnr ' universe '), and
expresses the number 14.*
The first story is of the conversion to
Jainism of Samprati, king of Ujjain, by
Suhasti.f
Colophon : \fi( 7rTm^Tfin;-R: ^^?fN^?T^?:^:
<ii i <*gM ^^: jfi^ f^^^^tsrq %q^ ^: v^TTBtrir: ii
Copyist: — Muni Vivekavijaya, pupil of
Riddhivijaya Gani, who was the pupil of
Lalavijaya Gani. 'i cST^y^^ini ntr't f?roi: 4: ^fiff-
17.
Add. 26,366.— Foil. 91 ; 9^ in. by 5 ; 5 line?,
3f in. long ; written apparently in the 18th
century. [William Erskine.]
Another copy of the text, with Gujarati
interlinear notes, practically the same as those
in the preceding manuscript, but somewhafc
abridged.
This copy is incomplete, extending only as
far as verse 365.
18.
Or. 2114 B. — Foil. 40—95 {\-x<) ; 10 in. by
4^; 13 lines, 8|^ in. long ; dated Samvat 1543
(A.D. 1486).
Upademmdld-prakarana.
A summary of Jain religious duties in
Prakrit verse, by Dharmadasa Gani, with a
Gujarati commentary (bdldvabodha) by Nanna
Siiri of the Koranta-gachchha.
* An equivalent for the loha given by Burnell, South
Indian Palubograpliy , p. 78.
t See Bhandarkar's Report, 1883-84, p. 135.
C
10
GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS.
Heading : ^"i ^q^jRicSi^ ^r^^nd^^tv?* ii iI'^^%
Text begins :
Commentary : ftr^^Tfj Ti'HjoiiT ^w^tt;^^ ?^
Fnt g^' ll' ^W t I ^t ^r5B fiT?^l!IW II 5^ II
^^^ ^"^^^ WfT^ II ^ 11
The text is in 544 slokas. Rajendralala
Mitra notices two copies, one in 691 slokas
(viii., p. 142), the other in 767 (x., p. 46).
It is stated in the colophon that this com-
mentary was made in Sarnvat 1643, by Nanna
Suri, the pupil of Savadeva (i.e. Sarvadeva),
the head of the Koranta-gachchha, and was
6opied that same year by Gunavardhana Gani,
pupil of Nanna Siiri, for the edification of the
wife of Shah Rupchand, a Sravika.
Colophon : 3^iT -zrt -^^^^m^rv^stTn ^sjtt'§
fsTHj: I ^HH^JT f^^rjfwf^ SMS? ^q 'ra^ftg^: i
■»q^3i»TrfQ5^nn^«BTT: wt^t^^vhtcsI*! i ^w ^f^f^yirt
ir^jfi ^ftwfwrfirrfjfjw: ii ^ 5"f n ^'^ TJ"«inf ii s<its ii
fsi^i nfjir nijr^t^^ f^jf^ ii ^r? ^^r*? htot giaif^^T
»l5I«lfT^ TITJTni II
19.
Add. 26,452 A.— Foil. 1—26 {\-K^) ; 10 in. by
5; 3 lines, S\ in. long; written about the
18th century. [William Erskine.]
Navatattva.
An exposition of the Nine Principles of
Jain philosophy. Prakrit text, with a Gujarati
interlinear commentary (hdlavahodha) by Jna-
navimala Suri.
The work begins with an ascription of
praise to Par^vanatha, and a few remarks by
the commentator.
TIT^lTfTrf'TH %'S(M ^^sihn^ HMiTrlW ^t^S KJ^T^
-^\ 'STiqnWT ^^^q^ ff TT3 ff?^ f^^TT f^J^'t^ 'SJ^
?^ ^I^TIi^^ ^TW -^fi^ ■SF^ II
Text begins : •^^ s w\Ti ^ Jtf ? ^n^T « ^^ m
^^t^ S( f'liilR'rrT * ^Ivt fc 5^^ <i T(^ ^Mri»(l ^rT
HT^'gr II s II
Commentary begins : irsw ^r^ifi^ s ^thtt
5^ ^ ^?^' II f'i^ grnnrt^ ^h ^ ■sb'^ ? ii ^>^
^TT^TTt ^t^ ^^ ^ir^t ^cj^ II wii^ fH^i:Tfr3 * ^^
^iR't ^RT^ ^*H^ ^"ti^ Tjnr^t cRT^ II
The Navatattva has been translated by the
Rev. J. Stevenson, appended to his transla-
tion of the Kalpasiitra. See also Colebrooke's
" Essays," vol. i., pp. 405 and 444, and
Wilson's " Sects of fhe Hindus," vol. i.
(London, 1861), pp. 306, et seq.
The Prakrit text, in 59 verses, with a
modern Gujarati commentary, was published
at Bombay (2nd edition) in 1884. It is,
with the exception of one or two verses,
almost identical with the text in the present
copy as far as verse 55, where this manu-
script ends.
There is considerable confusion in the
numbering of the gdthas. The one following
33 (fol. 13i) is numbered 36 ; then comes
another 33 up to 40, followed by 36 to 47,
the next, and final, verse being numbered 50.
So also, number ^<f has been omitted in the
enumeration of the leaves, the text following
on from leaf \^ without a break.
In the colophon to the text, as also in the
commentary thereon, the authorship of the
work is attributed to Maniratna Siiri of the
Tapa-gachchha. The commentary, written by
JAIN RELIGION.
11
Jfianavimala Suri, and revised by Suklia-
sagara, is dated Taranipur, Samvat 1773
(A.D. 1616), the year being expressed by
the chronogram yiunf^HH^ .
Colophon : ^jt ^^tt^ f^^rt f^f?^ >t^to >TTOTrr
f^fft *f^> ■?s1t'? %f?7 HftlT'n!! ^'^f? II Ml II
Commentary : ^F^^> ?t^T«i't h'^to oF^wt »T««i
TTir'N^ »mff'!r f^fstw c(r?TTt 5nwT^T?5 ^^q^ "^^i:^
^ Kl^ "sirn: •sirt't ft^^ nr^T^ ^T't f^^ -g^ ii
f^sf^ 1 ^^T»mT oirfT^Tir ira>wi»T ii ^fir ^"t^Tff^-
20.
Or. 2112 A.— Foil. 1—16; lOf in. by 41;
15 lines, 9y in. long; Jain Nagari of 17th
to 1 8th century.
An abridged copy of the text, with a
Gujarati commentary [bdl dvabodha) by Muni
Eatnasimha, pupil of Muni Ratnasuri of the
A gama-gachchha.
The manuscript begins with a copy of
26 verses of the Navatattva, the last being
tlie 53rd in the printed edition of Bombay,
1884. The verses of the text are also intro-
duced in the course of the commentary,
which begins : —
irff^ ^^rTr^ I ^^71T7 ^^Htt;^ I -^TlTT ^K^ I
«IHriHJ fiTT^tTWig I ^rrT'1'3' ^KKJ^ I ^T^H"* T^^TiT^ II
^f •3F^ II
Colophon : jfn WMNH;g^Tc5T^"hj ^ft^wft?? n
jfn >nHH'^ifr^*ric?T^ thrt^ ii ysd ^ \ i[HH7^ ^W»i-
21.
Add. 26,464 C— Foil. 21—30 (^^•) ; 10 in.
by 4|- ; 5 lines, 81 in, long ; dated Sarrivat
1793 (A.D. 1737). [William Erskine.]
Jlvavichdrasutra .
A Prakrit treatise in 51 verses on life in
all its manifestations, with an interlinear
Gujarati commentary. Followed by the
Navatattva (see no. 19), with a Gujarati com-
mentary by Parsvachandra Suri.*
Text begins : H^Jfrirfw^^^ ^'SiTtr >TOrftT w^j
■^V^t^ i&^v^-^ fo*f^fq if? Hfttfi} 5^ ^':^? II «» II
^r3i ^inwl ^r^T^'m ii ^^ ii
Commentary begins : »^m f?H^^ . . . fsrV
u^^q ^Wf wtnr 'JfTT T?q^i: ufit ii ^rj^gin; ^r'^^
HJirrf'? oB^tf^T^ ^■4 ^^"hi «)r?^ ^nrro 5^1 ^tiv
^TTji^TTr ^nr II wh^ ^^q ^rroBK f*Nfq cif^TTt cst^
ciPifr ^ (?) ciiff^ #^ JTr5 ftm »vA gr^ ^?i n
^T^^ qtqTmrT JTOVT ^^ fiR ^W ^ fin? cir?'^ II
^"t^^ ^ H^ J?^ 5W ■5ii?'h^ ftriTHT JT^ q^T ?tott:^
>T^ ^ "^ «7 iftinqT II w^ir't »i^tq^ q «^ ^^ ■^'H'?
^ ^f^-i "^r^^ «n^ II Tr»»tff -rnqryrr w^? cb? •s?^ ^irrt
ms^ H *i^ qtJ!i^ :? jT^jjr ^rfn ^ qi^ qTqi;'3i i n^m\
myr^'^ wifn m 5 qt^ >t^ 11
The text of the Navatattva (fol. 26a) is
in 44 verses, the last verse being the 54tli
in the printed edition of Bombay, 1884. The
commentary, by Parsvachandra Siiri, is iuter-
lineary, and begins : —
w^qiw <H ^nr'tqiw ^^ q^nnrig ^ qrqiTrq « -niv i^i f ^ m
^T^TTTig i f^^riTjg 9 qvTTiq b »ft^TT?q c w^ ^rnmrsi <\
Wq ?^ ^rtflirqt irsr n 'q^ w^ ^H^ s8 ^i^ h!t
^nr^q^ «»d qrnrq^iT^T ^itt^^h qTqq=irfff^T ^m^ ^
?3( b^ qirr^^ «^ •^iT'Hq^T s^ t^imx ^j^q^r h?- ms
* Probably the Parsvachandra noticed in Peterson's
Fourth Eeport, p. ixxvii, the "author, in Samvat 1597,
of a vartlika ou the Chatuhsuranaprakirnaka of Vira-
bhadrasaJhu."
c 2
12
GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS.
This copy, written by Ratnasaubhagya Gani
at DarbhavatI, is dated Thursday, the 8th of
Jyeshtba-sttfZ?', Sarpvat 1793, Saka 1659 =
A.D. i737.
22.
Add. 26,367.— Foil. 38; 12i in. by 8^; 12
to 14 lines, about 8 in. long; written on
p]uropean paper, water-marked "Jos. & Em.
Ralph Azulay " ; dated Bombay, Samvat
1864 (A.D. 1808). [William Erskine.]
Samyahtvakaumu di .
A collection of eight stories, in Jaina
Sanskrit, illustrating the eight principal
duties of the Jains, with an interlinear Guja-
rati translation. See Rajendralala Mitra's
♦ Notices of Sanskrit MSS.,' vol. viii., p. 231,
no. 2790.
Text : Commentary :
^ftf«ntTT^ — ^W^'ilvjiV'i'f II
^'t^|»iMm'l«i — ^'t^t'rt^ ^TfsfTTJn frT^cjnc^
«H4*ilui^Tr^ II s II — ^ ^mr^rnTft ^t?^
wjTTr^TWfw^ — favs -vifri f^tim ^ifw^ iif ^
?tf^w^ — ?jT^oir ?jf?7i if II
Colophon : t^ st*,8 ^ ^^^ 5*r^«> ^Rtwsf
^^51 ^m^ vt^r^fn jftjnrr i ^1?t ^^?t f^ »!%-
T(TTf\Ki f5li?t ^RT: fillet Vl'^ ftR fsn? ^"V ■^^ TT^t fff*!
fim ^? ^rftr II
23.
Add. 26,464 E.— Foil. 45-46 (^-i) ; 9^ in.
by 4|; 5 lines, 7j^ in. long; Jain Nagari,
about the 18th century.
[William Ebskine.]
Santhdrdvidhi.
A Prakrit poem, in 14 verses, on the
deliverance of the soul from 18 deadly sins,
with an interlinear Gujarati version.
Text begins : ^ tf«i: ii f?w?t ^ "^ ^m ?w-
3TFfH S
Gujarati version begins :
^m '5I«T1TT: TTft^T? fjfW'? qR?3iIt ?"* HJW^H wi?rr
^hirrTT n^ oi^?% »sjsii »»tfn^T nfiirj; jrai^T^ i
^RT^ '^jgirr f^7 T^TJT ^^ ^TfiTcJT^ n^ k •^irrr "^ »
24.
Or. 2109 C— Foil. 75—91 (<—?«) ; 4^ in. by
10 ; 6 lines, 85 in. long ; written in Nagari
of the 17th or 18th century.
Vandanaha-sutra.
A Prakrit work on the duties of Jain
laymen (oravakas), with an interhnear Guja-
rati commentary.
JAIN RELIGION.
13
Text begins : ^> ^tfrfTTH* i s i ■!TH> f^s^ i ^ i
^ ^mrfr^inrf i ^ i ^ T^rsi^ninrf u i ^*i^ ^'^ '^
wnrut I M 1 Tat 4^ H«<s8id 1 1 1 «■& Tn^«niiiHiift i * i
*<j i cjm !i^ ^Hftt < fc I ^^ ?^^ '^ II "i " ^° *ffc ^ "^
f^lSTTT Tt'qfTX!! ^Tf»l II "ai H c^^ '^M J^ ^ T^ ^fc T'^T
oIiTTir #f^W? HJTTiT II
Commentary begins : WT»n?n:f'!I ^^ ^xttt
^ mw^? ^TT M Tl? 'i'^ TlT^f^^ «1H^I^ ^ K^ ^T^"?
»iiT^^=ir n^wiff Tif^r^ T^t t »i'Tcy^«K '^'?^% i ii^^'T
■^"I't^^?: TT*?!?^ ^f^TT II TTftR^ 3lflR 3lfii ^flT
^TqJ!!^ Jfre'tr^ ^^'^ I tTT^NtTT fW^ ^^'f II
The colophon to the text is dated Thurs-
day, the 7th Pausha-sjt'ii, Sarnvat 1611 (A.D.
1554), no doubt the date of the manuscript
from which this copy was made. At the
conclusion of the commentary the work is
called Sraddhapratikramana-sutra. (^fiT ^Tif-
Colophon : ?frr ^'^^i^^Tfiir i 'w ii a^ «4«,s<^
25.
Add. 26,459.— Foil. 180; 12^ in. by 8i ;
written on European paper, water-marked
"Jos. & Em. Ralph Azulay."
[William Erskine.]
Jambucharitra.
An account of the life and previous exist-
ences of Jambiisvami, the last Kevali,
* In the printed edition of the Rayapaaeni-sntra (see
no. 4) the Prakrit ^ftU WJ ^T?l!f is explained in the
commentary aa 'Sils^MH^sM'T^ITf^ W^ ^rj.
together with a number of Jain moral stories.
Prakrit text by Padmasundara, with a Guja-
rati commentary. See Peterson's ' Fourth
Report,' p. Ixxv.
Text begins (fol. 3a) : tW m^ wnf Tsm4
xxm^ ^W ^^ ^'Nt -^ts^ Tnnrf ttohI^ Ht u fag j ^
^1(4 ^'!i'?r THRif rnrfW? ^tj^ "IW Tnrr ?1^ 'ffir
^nqqW f»TK '^T^f^f^'^ II
Commentary begins : iif «inc5 ^ f^ if innfjf
f^n^ ^Jjr't^ i^*f TPH »rf7T' Hf?»rttiT TTfjTT^ ^f^ ^^
■ffs^T ftrvt^ II
The manuscript is clearly written, but
incomplete. There are no divisions for the
chapters of the text, nor are the verses
numbered. The Gujarati commentary is
anonymous, written partly as an interlineary
gloss, and partly in several pages of lengthy
comment. A large number of Hindustani
words are used, such as, ^yrnst lashkar 'army,'
5^05 mulk ' country,' ^§?t shahr ' town.' It is
therefore evidently quite a modern produc-
tion, probably the work of the scribe who
was copying the text for Mr. Erskiue.
The work is prefaced by Gujarati notes,
written over an introductory text of mixed
Sanskrit, Prakrit and Gujarati, concerning
Srenika, king of Rajagriha, during whose
reign Jambiisvami was born in his fifth
existence, and to whom Mahavira Svami
here recounts the story of his life.
26.
Add. 26,464 F.— Foil. 47—59 ; 9^ in. by
4j ; 11 to 15 lines, 8 in. long. Two Jain
religious poems, written in Nagari of the
17th or 18th century.
[William Ebskink.J
14
I. Foil. 47—51 0— «,).
Dvadasa-hhdvana .
A poem by Sakalachandra Gani* on the
Navatattva, or Nine Principles of religion.
Begins : rm rmfin:'!' ii 'jsiT't n ^ f^H^s ^^^-
^mfk Ti»nTf^ '^^ ^"f ^Tt^ft fftrr ■arrf^ ^fi: ii <i ii
Copyist : — Pandit Suryavijaya.
Colophon : ^w «ilH^")qiujin ^ttroR^^TjirfBraiiTT
^T^^»TT^^ . . . ^^ II 'JO 'l^qf^^T^ W^'V^ ^T ^^W II
II. Poll. 52—59.
Blmldlnl chopdi.
A poera, in 132 verses, on the practice of
a religious life. By Bhimajl Bharati, son
and pupil of Gunanidhi Bharati, the pupil of
Govinda Bharati.
Begins :
n i|ri<g -^ ^ •^'hrTTt I H^ ^T^y^ fcs»rT^ f^^n: n «t ii
Last verse :
»n^ •jRThTT »Tn:'«i'^ ^fW^'^ ^trr i
irm f^Q jiff^fv HTT'^'t «FT?ift »rrft» i
TTOI ^TBl ^ VTK^'t vriH^i 11^? II 3jf(T H^^^ ^tI II
27.
Or. 4533.— Poll. 30 ; 10 in. by 4^ ; 13 to 20
lines, 8 in. long ; written apparently in the
19th century. '"'^"' "^ ^ ^* ^
GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS.
Dravyagiinaparydya-no rds.
Ii apparently in uut;
[Col. S. B. Miles.]
• This is probably the' same author as the Sakala-
chandra Gani, " pupil of Jinachandraganadhipa and guru
of Samayasundara (Samvat 1686)," noticed by Peterson,
Fourth Report, p. 125.
A Jain metaphysical treatise in Marwari
verse, by Yasovijaya Gani, accompanied by
an anonymous Gujarati commentary {hdldva-
bodha). See the Hindi MSS. Cat., p. ba.
The work is prefaced by a Sanskrit sloJca
and Gujarati comment, as follows : —
^ f 'g d^ri I s I fcT^ inm v^^ ^Ji^rrc ^irt^Vf ■a■^'iw^
The commentary on the text, published in
the ' Prakarana-ratnakara,' vol. i., pp. 337 —
412 (Bombay, 1876), begins:—
f^rar»rtf? ^iTK't^ ^mwrq^ frr^^'^ wt^T{\ ^qwrr^ir
^m i II
28.
Or. 2137 C— Poll. 55—70 (^-?<) ; 4^ in. by
10^ ; 9 lines, 8^ in. long ; written in Nagan
of the 18th century.
Satrunjaya'uddhdra.
A poem, in 148 verses, in glorification of
the Satrunjaya Hill, sacred to the worship of
Adinatha.* By Premavijaya.
See Hunter's Gazetteer, under " Palitana," vol. xi., p. 4.
JAIN RELIGION.
15
Begins : xm ^^^■^ ii ttto ?^ ii t:h? ftr^nn: t^
TRH II -^TTcir: n "jvtt '^t^^ ?Nn ■^?i? i fsn? »R f^JicJ
Th^ date of composition is expressed in the
last verse of the poem by tlie chronogram
^nrrqrT^ t^ ^^m h?^. Here gmnifir is apparently
identical with nw'T, which, being the name of
one of the eight Vasus, would stand for the
number 8; and ^^rr is probably 1, being used
by Jain authors in the sense of 5rt^,* which
would no doubt have the same numerical
value as 'af'^^ftTd^ ix. 7.f Thus, with x^ = 6,
and H?^ = 1 the Samvat year appears to be
1768, or A.D. 1711.
29.
Or. 2105 G.— Foil. 138—161 (?— ^b) ; 4fin.
by 10 ; 17 lines, 8 in. long ; dated Sanivat
1796 (A.D. 1739).
Agamasdroddhdra.
A digest of Jain metaphysics, by Deva-
chandra Gani.J
Begins : ff?f hsj »t'H^ wfir^hT^ f^t »ft^m^^
^^^VT^TT «? -gf^ II fart Tcm ^'H '^s^^:fr^ ^ <j^>
<I«TW II ^ II
Devachandra belonged to the Kharatara-
gachchha, and was the pupil of Dipachandra.
* See Weber, I. S., x., p. 281.
•f See the Bengali Kosliachandrilca, by Gopiramana
Tarkaratna, p. 53, under the chapter called AnkahUdhina.
X Riijendralala Mitra notices a copy of this work
(vol. viii., p. 76, no. 2616), but erroneously attributes
the authorship to " Parmananda."
In a doha at the conclusion of the work he
states that it was completed in the year
Samvat 1776 (A.D. 1719). It has been
printed in vol. i. of the 'Prakarana-ratnakara'
(Bombay, 1876), and also in the ' Jainakavya-
sarasangraha ' (Ahmadabad, 1882), and in
the ' Jainasastra - kathasangraha ' (Ahmad-
abad, 1883).
Devachandra also wrote a balabodha to a
Sanskrit metaphysical work entitled ' Naya-
chakrasara,' also printed in vol. i. of the
' Prakarana-ratnakara,' and is the author of
several poems in praise of the 24 Tirthan-
karas.* At the conclusion of these composi-
tions, as also in this work, he traces his
succession, through Rajasagara and Sumati-
sagara, to Jinachandra Suri.
Copyist : — Vimalasagara Gani.
Colophon : jfK ^^ << | J i H« l tl gl i. ^ ^TcTT^ni
iTfl!lf»T: II
30.
Or. 2133 B.— Foil 37—53 ; 4^ in. by 10 ;
13 lines, about 7|- in. long; dated Samvat
1821 (A.D. 1764).
Divdlikalpa-bdlabodha.
An anonymous Gujarati commentary on
the Divalikalpa.
The work begins with an invocation, and
the first verse of the text :
^^n^3^r«ir'3Ttij f^nrf^j^rtmrt ii <i ii
^fiT -miirt ft ^ff^ ^ ^t>i^ ^^ ^s^ vmi -w^vi fg
* Chaturavimsati Jina stavana, Bomba}', 1884.
16
GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS.
f^TcSTTJ ^»PT ^^ TifiT ^I'jJlHl'i Ma^^lWHI TT^ftRT Ttfjf
irw^ ^Bc^ ^?TT f^ TJ\J!t^ ^fR Hnt^ ^fl!I IT o|f^'^
^nn:^ ^htfir ^f^ ^nf^ tt^h n j«t ^>ifc f^ ^m k tiin
The commentary closely resembles those in
nos. 16 and 17 described above. The com-
mentator states at the end of the work that
this is a vdrtika, or explanation, of the Divall-
kalpa of Jinasundara, pupil of Soraasundara
Siiri. He quotes the chronogram ^r^f^qf^^,
which gives the date of composition of the
Divalikalpa, but takes it to represent 1383
(??'=^), assuming f%^^ to stand for 13, its usual
numerical value, whereas it was intended to
represent 14, being synonymous with ^)fm.
See no. 16.
The colophon is dated Tuesday, the 5th
Chaitra-SMd^■, Sanivat 1821, the copy being
made at the instance of Punyasagara Siiri, who
succeeded Kalyanasagara Siiri. Appended
to the colophon is a list of 14 names by
which a virtuous man is known.
Colophon : ^tt ^^ ^^^ttcj'^ ojr^ ^rrcTTTtv ^^ . . •
^TT ii;^<H ^ #^ ^f^ H H^ ^5Tt^ vw:: II ysrt ^^ ^^
^tH^ nfnra'^ ^rq mrj^^ s« ft ^t»i ^ &c.
31.
Or. 2137 A.— Foil. 1—15 {\-\'); 4^ in. by
lOJ ; 15 lines, 8^ in. long ; written in Nagari
of the 18th century.
Siddhdntdlapalca.
A digest of Jain teachings for the guidance
of Sravakas, in 36 chapters (adhikdra), with
occasional Prakrit gdthds.
Begins : ^^ fa ^ lri t a Mv %w^ ii vM ttt^tt fspTT
^[si'c] imnif v:z% fsnunrrT^^TTTTrr ^ fjrgnjrojn:^
The manuscript is incomplete ; leaves ^ to <
and «; being wanting. The work terminates
on fol. 13a, under the title Siddhantavicliara
batrlsi. ^w f^ratfff^'^rTt^^'hi't thhth: ii A Prakrit
poem is appended, called in the colophon
Kalpasamachari-sangraha, the leaves of the
manuscript having the title Siddhantalapaka
on the margin throughout.
32.
Add. 26,452 P.— Poll. 45 and 46 (?^, !^) ; 5
in. by 10|^ ; ] 6 hues, 8f in. long ; dated Kadi,
Samvat 1823 (A.D. 1766).
[William Erskine.]
A fragment of a Jain work (leaves 37 and
38) containing legendary stories illustrative
of Jain virtues. It consists of the latter part
of a story, numbered 22, regarding Ashadha-
charya, and concludes the second chapter of
the work.
33.
Add. 26,452 H.— Fol. 48 ; 4^ in. by 9^; 12
lines, 7\ in. long ; apparently written in the
19th century. [William Erskine.]
The first leaf of a work on Jain cosmo-
graphy.
Begins : »T^ a»iv^ ff^ ^"1?T xtf»8>l^ »r^ >TT5't irftgj?
f^f?! ntin? ^"tq^ -sf^ TO^ m^ir't Tiik ^? nni'^ fH%
T^ -viTi wf >m\ »T^^ ^ftrr wf 'srar^ ^^ tntrr w?
HTU^ TftrTH ?r^q> •5T?^ TT? 'SIoRt ^^PtT^ ffm ^? HJff^
BIOGRAPHY AND GENEALOGY.
17
34.
Add. 26,452 M and P.— Foil. 54 and 59 ;
3| and 4 in. by 9f and 10 in. ; written in
Nagari of the 17th or 18th century.
[William Erskine.]
Two leaves containing short Jain religious
poems, written by two different hands.
M. begins : inw nWrcrr tto? »TftriT^ i gftr^
^tv ^T^ \ fm: xrspxw^ v^irxraifi i ^ti^ mmj with
^>rrn^ i ^BT^>r; nVi't ?>5 n <\ ii
P. begins : wani ^rhi? n^ xrnr i ^t^ ^Trrfir
^HK^ II <\ II
II. BIOGEAPHY AND GENEALOGY.
35.
Add. 26,454 G. — Foil. 115—122 (?— ^) ;
4^ in. by 10 ; 16 lines, 8|^ in. long ; Nagari
of the 18th century. [William Erskine.]
A life of Mahavira, the last Tirthankara,
in Gujarati prose, with occasional Sanskrit
and Prakrit ^lokas.
Begins : hwjt»«^i<*«<w h^Wt'^oR^ "aiTjfj: firr^
f^ ?ttv oii?r^^ ffTirr ^f^ '^i^^-jr ^Rra> ^irrvi f«Jf
wrnmrffT ■^b^ iitlt^Tg wh -^ ^jn^fit cinrsf wfs^
»nn? •55? if^iin; Tifrai^*j ^'tv ^ ■sr? ^^^ ??g kt?'^
5^ »n:>f^=^^ ^H ^^»» Trtlf cBT ?ft»? ii
The work is anonymous, and has neither
title nor colophon.
36.
Add. 26,452 N.— Foil. 55—77 (»?—«) ; 10 in.
by 4^ ; 9 to 15 lines, about 8 in. long;
Nagari of the 18th century.
[William Erskine.]
A Pattavali of the Veshadhara branch of
the Lumpaka sect of Jains.
Dr. Bhandarkar states, in his summary of
the contents of Dharniasagara's Pravachana-
pariksha,* that "the Lumpakamata originated
with the Lekhaka Lumpaka in Sarhvat 1508
on account of his doctrine of discarding
images of Jina. In Sathvat 1533 arose the
Veshadharas, the founder of the sect being
Bhana of the Pragvatajilati living in Ara-
ghattavataka near Sirohi."
The first leaf of this manuscript is want-
ing. It probably contained some account of
the foundation of the sect by the copyist
Lumpaka in S. 1508. The pattavali of the
Veshadhara branch of this heretical sect,
originated by Bhilna in S. 1583, begins on
the second leaf, as follows : —
^Ti^^ ^^???n[«ic] f^svi 11 <\ II ^fti 'vi H^T alO^lHi
^ro't »nfcr 4H'i [ (fi ntif Hrmr^Ti fthi ^tif^T^ ^
H i jiy . . . [illegible] in ^vnt ^fq ^'t >n'!n>r^
^ f^^n f^o II '^f^ ^ ^-nri ^^^ ysri n^nrt ^re
* Report, 1883-84, p. 145. See also pp. 153, 154.
D
18
GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS.
f^nff II 8 II ^ft ^'t M »»<m i cji ' TiTTninT m^rt ^t^
llH*TI ^T^ ^ iTTfrl 5jat|l^ Tfr?f ^TTin ^^f^ ^W»Tm
^n^ ITT^ <^T!fr %fS msKlC T^ II H II
The following is the order of succession,
and other particulars given in this paftdvali: —
1. Bhana, of Arhatvada in Sirohi, cnste
Porvada, became the self-elected head of the
sect* at Ahmadabad in S. 1533.
2. Bhada, of Sirohi, caste Oswal, gotra
Sagharlj'a, son of Vltola Singh, diksha from
Bhana at Bhadrapur.
3. Niina,t diksha from Bhada.
4. Bhlma, of Paligam, caste Oswal, gotra
Lodha, diksha from Nuna.
5. Jagraal, of Sarvar, caste Oswal, gotra
Surana, diksha from Bhima, at Jhajhar.
6. Sarva, of Dhili, caste Srimali, gotra
Sidhada, dikslia from Jagmfil S. 1554.
7. Rdpa, of Patau, caste Oswal, gotra
Vaida, born S. 1644, diksha S. 1569, died
S. 1595, having appointed Jiva as his
successor, self-elected at Patau (as head of
an independent branch) in S. 1565.
This is the Rfipa mentioned by Dr. Bhan-
darkar as being the originator of the Gujarati
Veshadharas, " who became a Veshadhara of
himself without being converted." The year
S. 1565, here given as that in which he
started an independent branch, appears to be
a mistake, for, if correct, it is difficult to
understand what is meant by his obtaining
diksha four years aftei'wards in S. 1569.
There is in Dr. Hoernle's possession an
elaborately prepared genealogical chart of
the successive pontiffs of the various Jain
* The term ' soayamera-diksha ' is used here, and else-
where in this work, to ' indicate the founding of an
independent branch of the sect by a self-imposed con-
secration to the office of pastor.
t In Bhandarkar's pattriraU Nuna conies after Bhima,
the latter being said to be " a pupil of Pflna, the disciple
of Biianaka."
sects, written in Hindi. This was specially
written for Dr. Hoernle by the late Atmii-
rama Vijayaji of the Tapa-gachchha. The
information and dates given in this chart by
this distinguished Jain priest were no doubt
obtained by a personal inspection of trust-
worthy records, and may therefore be relied
upon. In it the Lumpaka sect, by reason of
its having adopted heretical tenets, without
the sanction of any priest in direct pontifical
descent from Mahadeva, are shown as a
branch of the genealogical tree, but without
any connection with it. Atmiirama has made
the following entry with reference to Riipa : —
gy q^Hri ^WtcTT I " In the year Sarpvat 1572
Riipchand Sarona put on a peculiar dress,
chosen by himself, and brought out the
Nagorl Lumpakamata."
The writer of this pattiivali follows up
this branch of the Veshadharas with Jiva,
the successor of Rupa.
8. Jiva, the son of Tejpal, of Siirat, caste
Oswal, gotra Deslahra, born S. 1551, diksha
at the age of 28 at Surat on Thursday, the
5th Magha-SMtZi, S. 1578, self-constituted
Acharya at Patau, S. 1595, died at Jhaveri-
vada in Ahmadabad on Monday night, the
10th Jyeshtha-iadi, S. 1613, at the age of 63.
9. Kuyar, caste orlmali, diksha from Jiva,
on the 6th Jyeshtha-s«(/i, S. 1602.
10. Srimalla, of Ahmadabad, caste Por-
vada, son of Saghavar, diksha from Jiva at
Ahmadabad, on the 5th Milrgasirsha-swd/,
S. 1606.
11. Ratna Simha, of Navanagar, caste
Siirardi, gotra Olhani, son of Sbah Surfi,
diksha from orimalla at Ahmadabad, on the
13th Vai^akha-6acft, S. 1648.
12. Kesava, of Dunada in Marwar, caste
Srimali, son of Shah Vija, diksha from
Acharya Ratna Simha at Dunada, on the 5th
Phalguna-iaJi, S. 1696.
13. ^ivaji, of Navanagar, caste Srirafdi,
son of Shah Amarsi, born on Saturday, the
SCIENCES.
19
2ncl Magha-snd!, S. 1654, dikslia from
Acbarya Ratna Simha on the 2nd Phalguna,
S. 1669, died S. 1733.
14. Singharuj, of Siddhapur in Gujarat,
caste Porvada, son of Rishivasa, dlksha from
Sivaji on the 10th Yaisakha-badi, S. 1718,
died in Agra, S. 1755.
15. Sukhamalla, caste Oswal, gotra San-
khawala, of Bramsar in Marwar, who had
received dlksha from Singharaja, was elected
by the community in S. 1756, died on the
14th Asvina-badi, S. 1763.
16. Bhagchand was elected at Navanagar
to succeed Sukhamalla in S. 1763, and was in
office when this pat (avail was written.
III. SCIENCI^S.
A. MATHEMATICS.
37.
Add. 26,464 B.— Foil. 9—20 (\—Vi); 10 in.
by 4^ ; written about the 17th century.
[William Ebskine.]
Arithmetical tables and calculations, and
methods of explaining the permutations and
combinations of figures.
Leaves « and ^ are wanting.
B. MEDICINE.
38.
Add. 26,415.— Foil. 74; 7f in. by
'ti
lines, about 3| in. long; apparently of the
18th century. [William Ekskine.]
Vaidyajlvana.
A Sanskrit work on the practice of medicine,
by Lolimbaraja, or Lolimmaraja, with an
anonymous interlinear Gujarati gloss.
Text begins :
f^5iw fw^rfq ym ^mnS »*»t^: i
^^m <>l>Hc4cS^t JTBI TTT^t »JVTK
fPHK fT»TTr^^ irtnftn^tn » s ii
Gloss begins : ^^f* VT»» b^t ^wf^ ^ik ^>m-
vtfifvr^ "^ *n!i^i<ir^Tr ^^^^ cstt^ ^xnr oitt^ fos^ifii
•fiTcJ V!f% f<T^TT «fr«i»jH VTH J^^•m■^ ^k wt^ wtr fftwt
^Tjw foK^ finrr yan ?t^vt vtn «rt vj<^ ^^m ^^?rr-
^Hc4(^Vl T^oR»?^ «IiT f^TO UTT <^VTff MT^ '35 II fiT?t
t3 ^t % '^ttr f^ wsjvt ^t n^^n fiTOf«ii ^rTt^fai
fiHn*! IT 'HTT ^^V\ fijTn ■■«lc?rfl »I TTTTT fiTOoIift jIjiI'iTVI II
Colophon : ^ thW^TTc*?;^ ^>%wTrnr f^Tf^K
39.
Add. 26,452 D.— Foil. 39—41 {i^—\'); 7
lines, 4 in. by 9; Jain Nagari of 17th to 18th
century. [William Erskixe.]
Fragment of Vaidyavallabha, a Sanskrit
medical work, Avith an interlinear gloss in
Gujarati. See the Sanskrit Catalogue, No. 515.
d2
20
GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS.
IV. PHILOLOGY.
A. GRAMMAR.
40.
Add. 26,592.— Foil. 70—93; 13 in. by 8;
written on European paper, water-marked
" Thos. Edmonds, 1804."
[William Erskine.]
A grammar of the Gujarati language, with
interlinear transliterations in Roman cha-
racters, and occasional notes in English, by
Dr. J. Leyden.
B. LEXICOGRAPHY.
41.
3.
4 »
Add. 26,595. — Foil. 1—18; 10 in. by 7
written on European paper, water-marked
" J. Ruse, 1804." [William Ekskinii:.]
A comparative vocabulary of Marathi,
Gujarati, and Hindi words, in use in ordinary
conversation.
V. EHETOEIC.
42.
Add. 26,454 A.— Foil. 35 (?—?«) ; 4f in. by
10; 8 lines, 8 in. long; written apparently
in the 18th century. [William Erskine.]
Rasikap'iya.
A Braj-bhasha metrical treatise on rhe-
torical composition, by Ke^ava Dusa of
Orchha, with an interlinear Gujarati version
(vdrttika) by Ku^aladhira Upadhyaya. See
the Hindi MSS. Cat., p. 26.
The manuscript is imperfect. The first
two leaves, containing nearly the whole of
the first chapter, are missing, as also all
after leaf 67, the copy ending in the middle
of the tenth chapter. The verses of the text
are numbered consecutively throughout the
work, the last verse in this copy being 375.
POETRY, AND METRICAL STORIES.
21
VI. POETEY, AND METRICAL STORIES.
43.
Add. 26,522.— Foil. 139; 7iin. by SJ; 12 to
14 lines, 4^ in. long; dated Samvat 1869
(A.D. 1812). [William Erskine.]
Char hhandani vdrtd.
A romance, in verse, by oivadasa.
Begins :
^^•^ ^3^L ^-^n \^n[ II
cl ^ki sSli^i nl>inL II
<n >i^ iltf n3,Hr{L4 «nn II
§i=ni 01 git ?L -niXi sxi^ II
a»ti ^H^l aHi^l iML^ n
Sivadasa was a Nagar Brahman of Kliam-
bhat, and a disciple of Bhiidhara Vyasa. He
wrote this poem in Samvat 1696 {Sl'\<l 'HR
'HI'={IjII), and is also the author of Para^u-
ramakhyana (S. 1667), Dangavakhyana (S.
1672), and Draupadi-svayamvara (S. 1673).*
Colophon: ^r{l ^ at|.^ -^^4 HRrlL
Copy completed on Thursday, the 13th
Marga^irsha-iadi, Samvat 1869, i.e. the
31st December, 1812.
* Prdchlnakavya, vol. vii., no. 4.
44.
Add. 26,593.— Foil. 47—103; 13 in. by 7^;
17 to 23 lines, about 7 in. long; written on
European paper water-marked " W. Sharp,
1804," "J. Budgen, 1805," "J. Ruse, 1805,"
«S. Wise & Patch, 1805," and "Edmeads &
Pine, 1805"; dated Samvat 1864 (A.D. 1808).
[William Erskine.]
Prahlddalchydna.
The Pauranic story of Prahlada, in verse.
By Bhanadasa.
The poem is taken from the 7th chapter of
the Bhagavatapurana. Prahlada, son of the
Daitya king Hiranyaka^ipu, was an ardent
worshipper of Vishnu. This so incensed his
father that he ordered him to be put to death.
Vishnu befriended Prahlada, and, becoming
incarnate as Narasimha, the ' man-lion,' he
slew Hiranyaka^ipu, and made his son king
of the Daityas.
The work is in 21 chapters, each chapter
having a poem in the dohard, followed by
one in the chopdi metre. It has been
published, under the editorship of Gattulala
Ghanasyamajl, in the * Aryasamudaya,' a
monthly literary magazine.*
The present copy is imperfect, beginning
with the 5th verse of the chopdi of the first
chapter, as follows : —
^^n ^ <^'1»^ ^(iHln II
h >iniL >i\^l ii^^ a^ontn II
«»n<-iR. nafl. <5rioiR R.'n »
* Bombay, 1888, vol. ii.
22
GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS.
34^ 3ri4°t>tl =»nn^ <n^ M
The verses of the doharda and chopdis are
numbered together in each chapter, and not
separately, as in the printed edition. The
date of composition is given in the last
chapter of this copy to be Saipvat 1676,* but
in the printed edition it is Saipvat 1776.
This latter appears to be the correct date,
tallying with the Cyclic year Vikarl specified
in the text.
Bbanadasa has also written a metrical
version of the Hastamalaka, dated the
Sarvarl samvatsara, Saipvat 1777. t
This copy was made by Pandit Balarau-
kunda from a manuscript belonging to
Rajarama ManakjT, and is dated Sunday, the
Sth Asha(lha-.s7((7i, Saipvat 1864.
Colophon : ^<r[L ^ <nL3lHn )i^L«^ JllH^
viKL§a ^nvA frft^ S =n«i Histt H^n "ii&i-
45.
Add. 26,511.— Foil. 120; 9f in. by 7^ ; 21
lines, h\ in. long ; written on European paper
water-marked " Gr. Jones, 1804."
[William Eeskine.]
S' xilia-bohotert.
A metrical version of the Sanskrit §uka-
saptati, or Seventy Tales of a Parrot. By
Samala Bhata.
* f^li>ll£3*tL '{l^l '{In II
>ll3l^3 >H^«Th. snrd §fi>l nR 11 31/ II
t Jtrihat kdcyadohana, vol. iv., p. 740.
Heading: ^m ^'^g^q l ^ ' ^Hr^v ^'JqtiiiUHmiT
x^'m II
Begins :
^^ ^T^^ 5nT^T ^^ 'WHTT ^ntr ^
i^amala Bhata, son of Vlresvara, was born
at Veganpur, the present Gomtipur, a village
near Ahmadabad in Saipvat 1780 (A.D.
1725). He was a Srigod Malvl Brahman,
" but his patron was Rakhiyal, a great land-
holder of the Kunbi caste, who lived in a
village in what is now the district of Kaira."*
This copy contains only the first 13 tales
of Siimala Bhata's translation. The entire
work contains 73 tales, or three more than
in the Sanskrit original. It was printed at
Ahmadabad in 1880, the date of composition,
Saipvat 1821 (A.D. 1764), appearing at the
end of the work.
46.
Add. 26,519.— Foil. 118; 9^ in. by 5f ; 29
lines, 4| in. long ; written in Jain Nagari of
the 17th or 18th century.
[William Euskine.]
A metrical version of the Sanskrit Suka-
saptati, or Seventy Tales of a Parrot, with
occasional Prakrit verses.
The work begins with a verse in Sanskrit,
in which the author salutes his guru Guna-
meru.
yx\ friTTPTnrn?: ii srsni: n
5^1 ^H**i*) ^JT^n'f m^^ 1 inn 5^ ^l»jiaH<>' A^n \
^^€vs> wyrw '^j^f^f'wt I iBt>f*i ?jtinrw ^Jwt ii << u
• The Classical Poelg of Gujarat, by Govardhanraia
Madhavram Tripathi (Bombay, 1894), p. 45.
POETRY, AND METRICAL STORIES.
23
Then follow 2 Prakrit verses, one of four,
the other of six lines, after which the
Gujarati text begins with a personal descrip-
tion of the goddess SarasvatI in chopdl metre.
JTH >TTg nAAK cRT! ^tt I ifVfl'Icjl ^^'t^JT: II i II
cB^oK^s^Tn "31^ 'stui^ yc^^ \ crh^^th >tit ^7Tnrr ii m ii
^TH!i wtM wfi li^iiiTTf I ^JVt tn ^^rr^ f^f^ i
^TftnR ^'tTifsmr a^^ I ^> ^ vgiW^ ^^ ii t, ii
The first tale commences at verse 47
(fol. 36).
fiTTrr Tf^ ^q f^^iH ^7T i ^;iTT'!r?K't »;HI<*)l^fw 1
TTTB^ niiiMic^T •5if»nn^ i tt? irfi; ^^ ^*t mn^ ii d* ii
■^■^\ -i^x ffw^ J?^ ^fj I ^'IT^T^ Tqft: im^fz \
fft^w Tsf? ^K »T^^TfHn; I ^q^ ^^JS imX ^wkk h it ii
The work contains 2463 verses, and has
been copied by two different hands. The
first scribe has copied as far as the middle of
the 55th story (foil. 1 — loQa), a colophon in
red ink marking the termination of each.
He has finished off at verse 1614, the second
scribe taking up the poem at verse 1627.
The latter part is more carelessly written,
without any break or indication of the
conclusion of the several stories. There is
no colophon at the end of the manuscript.
Appended to the work (fol. 100a) is a
Marwari stavana in nine verses by Ramavi-
jaya. There are also five coloured illustra-
tions of Tirthankaras without any descriptions
(foil. 103—107).
A medical prescription for the cure of
constipation, in Sanskrit verse, is written on
foil. 112 and 113, entitled T^^t^rn f^f^ifWT.
47.
Add. 26,523.— Foil. 216; 7f in. by 5^; 12
to 23 lines, 4^^ in. long ; written in the begin-
ning of the 19th century,
[William Erskine.]
Five tales from Samala Bhata's Gujarati
metrical adaptation of the Sanskrit Siniha.-
sanadvatrimsat, or Tales of the thirty-two
images of the throne of king Vikramaditya.
The complete text of Samala Bhata's
version of the Sanskrit tales was published
at Ahmadabad in 1878, under the title 'Batris
putalioni varta.' Some of the more popular
stories have been published separately.
The tales contained in this volume are very
carelessly written, with a total disregard to
correct spelling. They differ considerably
from the text in the printed edition, and, in
fact, appear to be merely abridged copies of
the original.
I. Foil, 2— 28fl.
ai^JU^l :iL«n4 Hl^n.l
Gadhesang rdjani vdrtd.
This appears to be the 10th story in the
printed edition (pp, 134 — 162), and is there
called 0i5.k=i5.n4 HR«-ll.
Begins :
a>li ^l>t 'HI fnlff/ ^L«/n H
4=HL^H\nLn -HI II
=»n*L!! HUl H^ 6/ftl3li II
)^'A\ JiiH @n5. tftk II
=nn?s Jtrifni "i@'{l^ ^\ »
<P 6/ JU«n^ 'nia ^ 9x^ II
II. Foil, 28^^536.
Padminlni vdrtd.
The title is taken from the index of
contents on the fly-leaf of this manuscript.
24
GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS.
The story is the 4th in the printed edition
(pp. 48 — 67), and is there called :i(l°oi<H
Begins :
^^i >it3LQin »t@ "Hin II
<Hi«/n fs'L^ 'ni^ oiifH II
^^V9i Hl>tl (*iU frl^La»l II
III. Foil. 54a— 116a.
i til 4 =1 1 ^ ni
Thagni vdrtd.
This is the 12th story in the printed
edition (pp. 183 — 206), there called pi^>i
Begins :
iMfrl^n nn=ni H^Ql^ II >ll3i @ri>t ^^H II
IV. Foil. 116i— 16;3a.
H=HSS4 H13. rlL
Pancha dandani vdrtd.
This popular story is the 5th in the printed
edition (pp. 67 — 86).
Begins :
•a"^ >lin ^a^^rft II v^sig ^§ HL^n II
i^Q^l ^VU «!9=rL ffnl II >^^ H^fka 211^1 II
<*tl«/ ^i«n -HI |i:i'«{l=»n\ II >i<|^n ^j Ml^ II
V. Foil. ] 636—21 6.
Sulcasdrlkdnl vdrtd.
The first two pages of this story, the 28th
in the printed edition (pp.495 — 516), are in
this copy almost identical with those of
no. in.
Begins :
hlJU iCl ^^nl 4^ II ^% ^^n^ -s^k II
H5.l3l^ 'dlM^n II <^sa ^ VI ^'^ 2lL»*l II
48.
Add. 26,546.— Foil. 52 ; 4 in. by 7^ ; 9 lines,
5f in. long; written apparently in the 18th
century. [Wilmam Eeskine.]
Udyamakarma-samvdda.
A poem on Fatalism, written in the form
of a controversy between Human Effort and
Destiny. By Samala Bhata.
The poem has been printed in the * Brihat
kavyadohana,' vol. ii., pp. 339 — 375. The
present copy begins on fol. 3a (leaf 2) with
line 28 of the printed edition, as follows : —
JJT^qW »lV>7T ^ ^TT 1 ■«nft 4-4Mi( r* II <1d II
Tt^nn ^>^5T TTtM'i I TTTt?njt> wKwrx ii sh n
The verses written on the first leaf (fol. 2)
do not belong to the poem. They are written
by another hand, evidently at a later period,
as a false beginning in place of the missing
verses of the original first leaf of the manu-
script.
This copy differs occasionally from the
text of the printed edition, and has several
additional verses at the end.
Colophon : ^fir ^rh»f^^ «t»»c5 HTiit f^^tirW
POETRY, AND METRICAL STORIES.
25
Appended to the poem (foil. 39?)— 52) are
a few Vaislinava songs, and a poem on the
story of Ruma and Sita. The date Sainvat
1831 (A.D. 1774) is written on the fly-leaf.
49.
Add. 26,515.— Foil. 189; 12i in. by 7f ;
about 21 lines, 6f in. long ; dated Samvat
1869 (A.D. 1818). [William Ebskine.]
This and the three following manuscripts
contain copies of poems, chiefly on Pauranic
subjects, composed by various authors. The
scribe is anonymous, and evidently iUiterate.
He professes to have copied these works in
strict accordance with the manuscripts from
which they were taken, but must have written
from dictation, as the same peculiarities of
misspelling occur throughout.
In addition to the many errors of phonetic
spelling, the disregard of any distinction
between aspirated and unaspirated letters,
the use of long vowels for short ones, and of
only one sibilant, the palatal ^, the scribe
has almost invariably marked a syllable
followed by a nasal letter with anuridsika,
when not required, and has frequently omitted
it when it should be employed to indicate a
nasal conjunct.
The following are instances of these mis-
takes and inaccuracies: — 3lQllM.dl, "KI^.hI^,
oPl*^^ for 3nr4^, ^^^ i'l'nlU^, ^5^(^,
<^>l for m\i>l, ^If. for ^HL^, 4n<nL for
Hpani, ^l^ for r:d|^, :ilV3lLOU:i@=:?ioiR.
Most of the poems contained in these four
volumes have been printed, either separately,
or in work's containing selections from the
writings of Gujarati poets, such as the 'Pra-
chinakavya,' ' Prachinakavyamala,' ' Kavya-
dohana,' and ' Brihat kavyadohana.' In every
case the text has been carefully edited, with
much alteration, and emendation of gram-
matical and other errors.
The following works are contained in this
volume : —
I. Foil. 1— 9a.
Chdturl mdnasamdm.
Sixteen songs relating to Radha and
Krishna, by Narasimha Meheta.
Begins :
5^011"^ ^l^QiL >IHJ15.L HQi^ II
^iin fH5A n>i <n(^Qj. «^3€> n
=ii4iLe)^ iliil ->j5/^ Hino II
<SL«H II "iin b\\^'k nmi^) II
n>i iL^^iL a<.=^i til® iL^i II
^Un 5s L«/ "IL^l^ II
■^n "^^l^ <KL^lHL^l II 1 II
Narasimha Meheta, the son of Krishna
Damodara, was a Nagar Brahman of Vad-
nagar in Junagarh, and a devout worshipper
of Vishnu, According to Mrs. P. J. Kabraji,*
he was born in Samvat 1471, and died in '
Samvat 1537. A full account of his life and
works will be found in the ' Brihat kavya-
dohana,' vol. ii., p. 11, and in the ' Narma-
gadya' (2nd ed.), p. 50.
II. Foil. 9a—l6b.
Bhramara-pachlsl.
A poem in 25 padas, by Premananda
Bhata, describing the despatch of Uddhava
by Krishna with a message to the milkmaids
of Mathura.
Begins :
ki^ ^"HH^L ^a^'s, II
<n>i3oanLn f^i^ II ■? M
* See her Introduction to a translation of Prema-
nanda's Narasimha Mehelunun mdmerun in the Ind. Ant.,
vol. 24, p. 73.
£
26
GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS.
niSl^ -niT^ "^l-HL Htof^ n ^ II
Premananda, the son of Krishnarama
Upadhyaya, was a Chauvisa Brahman of
Baroda, and the author of numerous popular
metrical versions of Pauranic stories. The
year of his birth is uncertain. Most of his
poems are dated, ranging from S. 1720
(Lakshmanaharana) to S. 1776 (Nalakhyana).
These dates, however, are not always reliable,
and vary considerably in different copies of
the same work. Thus, of the two printed
editions of the Nalakhyana one bears the
date S. 1776, the other S. 1742, and the
editors of the ' Prachinakavyamrila ' (vol. i.),
in their biographical sketch of this poet's
life, notice a manuscript in their possession
dated S. 1773. See also Narmada^ankara's
account of Premananda and his works.*
III. Poll. 166—34.
Chandrahasanl Jcatlui.
The story of king Chandrahasa, taken
probably from the Jaiminibharata, or the
Asvamedhikaparva of the Mahabharata. By
Vishnudasa.
Begins :
y.^>t HL>^ «fg oih:(14 "11<H€) II
^L<A II >1=>1L '^<^'h ^\.^^ II
«Y^l ^^a>l nit^L His 11
<! "5S>Lf{L^ «/^ H^n^ II
■n^ "nuii^L ^ -^js II 3 II
Vishnudasa was a native of Khambhat,
but resided at a neighbouring village called
• Narmagadya (2n(l edition), p. 56.
Khanpur. He was a Nagar Brahman, and
studied poetry under Bhudhara Vyasa. A
short sketch of his life is given by the editors
of the Prachinakavya (vol. vii., no. 3).
The date of composition of this poem
appears in this copy as S. 1624. He
has also written Rukmangadanun akhyana
(S. 1634), translations of portions of the
Mahabharata and Ramayana (S. 1644 —
1654), and Hari^chandrapuri (S. 1657).
The manuscript is dated Thursday, the 5th
Pausha-sM^i, S. 1869, i.e. the 7th January,
1813.
IV. Foil. 35a— 626.
Nanda hatrlslnl vdrtd.
The story of Raja Nanda and his minister
Vilochana, by bamala Bhata. See no. 45.
Begins :
[-^dJUL^l^Ln IL-^ ^QJU »*]
^«i9 H^>t^^«ll HL^ii
«^3(L ilM SXh(d m^ §ll«i II
=^L= L^ an iP. «ns II
<n4?snL2i >rLi\ >injRL«/ II
This story is extremely popular amongst
women of Gujarat. Raja Nanda falls in love
with the wife of his minister Vilochana, and
attempts to lead her from the path of virtue.
She reasons with the king, and succeeds in
dissuading him from his sinful purpose.
The minister, suspecting that his wife had
been dishonoured, slays the king, whereupon
the accused wonfan invokes the aid of the
gods to testify to her innocence, which appeal
is answered by the king's restoration to life.
The copy is dated Sunday, the 15th
Pausha-swdi, S. 1869, i.e. 17th January, 1813,
* Supplied from the printed edition in Prachinakavya,
vol. ii., no. 2.
POETRY, AND METRICAL STORIES.
27
V. Foil. 626—946.
Padmdvatlnl vdrtd.
The romance of Pushpa Sena, son of
Champaka Sena, Raja of Champavatl. By
Samala Bhata.
Begins :
H^^>1 ^U^-ll HQil^ II
ML^i a>l!t VI ^U^ II
-^5/H^ ^=^1 i^ =l^lL^q^ II
"^Ml =niH\ ML^ II
oivgiLH^l 5..^ ^s^l KS II
i\3>l 'HL ^^Tl nlS II
The poem is dated S. 1774. The copy
was completed on Tuesday, the 9th Pausha-
hadi, S. 1869, i.e. 26th January, 1813.
VI. Foil. 95fl.— 108a.
Suddmdcharitra.
The story of Sudama, the poor Brahman,
who was bounteously rewarded by Krishna
for his devotion to him. By Premananda
Bhatta.
Begins :
'HLoi^^H Oll5llHf{lii^l'>l^=4"ll ^^^Hrftii
U^SrfHrfl. 4^>t«H -hIoO. HL^nHL*^ ii
^^3 L>tLa>tqL ^^ ^V^ II '?{L<HlOl«in feft^rll
'HL'*^" II
^^ =HL-<^^ >l?5«| ^-^ ^\.-^^\ II
<^ll-iii'^-8^'^JUL^ i§^LfH4i\ ^l<^ii H^'^n
5i<nH^ci II
1^-n ^S 1 1^ =^^^ » H ^^L>lL=H<l^ii
The story is taken from the Bhagavata-
purana, Sk. x. Adh. 80 and 81. The poem
bears the date S. 1738, and the copy was
completed on Saturday, the 13th Pausha-
badi, S. 1869,
VII. Foil. 1086— 114a.
Ghdturl Bddhdjlm.
A collection of songs on the sports
of Radha and Krishna. By Ranchhod.
Bhakat.
Begins :
^b Jii>l 'HL'^fHin fHlnn II
4a yi%^ H^Lsd^ni II
5.iHl?!i4 sl^i 5.>ini II
=non =»noi H^iA=^i II
a>H.^n =nL!i ^^IHL II
\^^ "1^1 LSL ^ni^^l ?5<l II
^LML mi ■>3^<L II
4^'^Hi *i?^qL fHsQ. II
The poems have been printed in the
' Brihat kavyadohana,' vol. iii., p. 821.
The editor mentions other poems of a similar
nature composed by the author, but gives no
dates, or account of his life.
VIII. Foil. 1146—1196.
SnehalUd.
An anonymous poem, in 136 verses, on the
love of Krishna.
Begins :
SXbf^ 4^=t 5/n <1U. II
n>in Hi^ «i-^° II
'^s/^QLi 4n^ II % II
Ml <|nl iiiT frifiL n§(L^ II
a/f^k ^t-MQll t^@° II
n>tL^ <4, dn ta@ H :t II
IX. Foil. 1196—189.
Nala Damayantlnl hatha.
A metrical version of the story of king
Nala and Damayanti, taken from the Vana-
parva of the Mahabharata. By Premananda.
e2
28
GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS.
Begins :
«{l^'l^^L=*l«{L i«| i^L II
^L«/ i^lrfl 3l=nL HLSH II
=^ui^ H-n *il<^^ II
The poem is in 64 chapters, and bears no
date of composition. The year Sainvat 1776
(^ITl^ w\ti5.) appears in the hthographed
edition of Bombay, 1858, and S. 1742 {7xn:i,
u{<r\id\{) in the "Students' edition" (2nd
edition) of Bombay, 1880.*
The copy was completed on Sunday, the
7th Vai^akha-Z^ac^f, S. 1869, i.e. 23rd May,
1813.
Colophon: jj'cil ^<^H^^^r^^ b^i
^I'H^i^^L ^^ ^ II . . . <?.l>L<n Wi^v! ni
HS-'n H^lHil HI 19 HR ^H@ ^ ^"Hli^Qil
SliJ" t^ II
50.
Add. 26,516.— Foil. 192; IQi in. by 5^ ;
18 lines, 4|^ in. long; dated Samvat 1870
(A.D. 1814). [William Eeskine.]
I. Foil. 1—49.
Banayaj'na.
A poem in 26 chapters, containing an
account of the battles between Rama and
Ravana, taken from the Yuddhakanda of the
Ramayana. By Premananda.
* Premdnand's Naldhhydn. Students' edition, pre-
pared by Kavi Narmadushankar Lalashaukar.
Begins :
'^OLVSlLHrfl.n Hl^n «^P4 11
Jll>l^^(l<nKl ^HL>[1 II
Hl=>*l ^Pttn ^ nRia^q^l II
04041 =1^.0^1^"^ II
H^Qll 11 311^ «^HL ^ ^04Hf{L4 II
'{I'na HiH>{l?s4 hIqIL n
^n Hn VI L^ ^li^"^ II
<^(i^ f^ hW ui y:>i II
a^-Lni 6/^4^ «^4n i^^ni »
^hl SX-^, «na>l II
The poem was completed on Sunday, the
2nd Chaitra-Sttrfi, Samvat 1741 (A.D. 1684).
The copy was made on Tuesday, the 7th
Chaitra-ftacZi, S. 1870, i.e. 12th April, 1814.
11. Foil. 496— 79a.
Bahhruvdhanani Tcathd.
A poem in 22 chapters, containing the
Mahabharata story of the combat between
Babhruvahana and his father Arjuna. By
Harirama.
Begins :
-^1^ =4 01 ^Tifn II
•S^'H'H'Kl'f.LflL fnoiHrQ. 11
b\%^ >iinL ^H^iii n-^ "^ II
an°n4 "^i"! =4l<HL^ II
4l-^(^ ^i^i ij ■HLi^RL -nnriq^ "
POETRY, AND METRICAL STORIES.
29
=ni-^i=yii«i i<| "i^^HLisn i^ii
=»niH A nlv4 "^ti^ II
Hariraraa is probably the poet of that
name noticed by the editors of the Brihat
kavyadohana (vol. iii., p. 480), a resident of
Surat, and author of Sitasvayamvara, Ruk-
niinisvayamvara, and Krishnavirahanan
pada. He is said to have been living in
S. 1880, but this is clearly a mistake, perhaps
a typographical error for S. 1770, as the
poet's Sitasvayamvara is dated S. 1703.
III. Foil. 796—1386.
Suhhadrdharana .
The Mahabharata account, in verse, of the
elopement and marriage of Subhadra, sister
of Krishna, with Arjuna. By Premananda.
Begins :
SX3:n% ^<\ ^A^.^ \\.^ II
4^L 3,L=>t itolL n>L3(L (s/S ^ II
Mini a ffn h"^"^ II
<SL'^ II n>i 6/s iTt^ ■nm >tLiiL:<l n
n i^n "^svn ^11^ II
=»nK nniL^^i>ilqiL II
S^ llHl^-i Jll3^Hr{l II
H ^^H^l (S:iq4L ii
"n US IfH 13.21 =>1K VIH ^ II
HLSini =h;(Ici II
fix ^^^ 2lL^ H'd'^ II
The poem was completed on Thursday,
the 10th Phalguna-swdi, S. 1758.
^I3lv9i 'HLJU ^.-^mO II
S^h^ii H-^^ ^^1>{1 ^4^=11^ II
<i^i3i 2i@ ^mis^int? II
The scribe's colophon is dated Wednesday,
the 6th Vai^akha-siiii, S. 1870, i.e. 11th May,
1814.
IV. Poll. 139—192.
Abhimanyuni dkhydna.
A poem describing the valour of Abhi-
manyu, the son of Arjuna, in the wars
between the Pandavas and Kauravas, taken
from the Dronaparva of the Mahabharata.
By Premananda.
Begins :
^\^A ?!|5l4 Olrt=ni HS II
niu^H^d 4^1=^1 ^2(1 •s/l'^ II
<oL4i II sil 4^.1=^1 ■»j'n A\>m II
^ ^\'>:^<^ (^a>l c^^^MK II
Hen^n i^HL ^?% i!i@ II
s>tf4'»in^ ani-nL=ni«l II
4^1>IHI^^ itOg M;:^ o^dii II
5^q 6/n>L«? 5.La»l II
Clq H3.n4 k^>t ?s2lL $ II
cli^nl S^ >H^>IL^ II
The manuscript is defective ; breaking off
at the commencement of chapter 46. The
poem is in 50 chapters, and has been
published in the ' Brihat kavyadohana,'
vol. ii., p. 127. It is there dated Samvat
1727.
51.
Add. 26,517.— Poll. 256 ; 9^ in. by 5| ; 15
to 17 lines, 4i in. long ; dated Samvat 1870
(A.D. 1814;. [William Eeskine.]
30
GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS.
I. Foil. 1—1026.
Prahldddkhydna.
A poem on the legend of PraUada, the son
of the daitya Hiranyakasipu, described in
no. 44. By Kalidasa of Wassawad.
Begins :
i^/^-^jn Vl«i llHl^iani II
^l>l^n ^^ i"^ ^HL II
frTltnlks L anrd ^-^ S^^^ II
n-^ ^^[^"^"^Hiii
a*l^ql a>ioi:^ ai^^ig^i (iJ-nq^L II
^^V3^l ^^l>l4^ •HL«^ II
This poem is published in the ' Brihat
kavyadohana,* vol. i., p. 503. Nothing
appeal's to be known of Kalidasa beyond
the fact that he was a Nagar Brahman of
Wassawad. His Sitasvayamvara was com-
posed in S. 1832,* and this poem in S. 1833,
the date being expressed (fol. 102a, 1. 6) in
the line ^h^ Jt.l'^l ^iVlQl » :?.\QiL3lR@
[i.e. J?ion.5.J H^ ^b> ^•'- the Sarpvat year
denoted by the number of the Puranas (18),
and one added to the number of 8ringdras
(32).
IT. Foil. 103— 200a.
Olchdharana.
The Pauranic stpry, in verse, of Usha, the
daughter of Bana, and of her rescue from
captivity and marriage with Aniruddha,
grandson of Krishna. By Premananda.
* Prachinakavya, vol. v., no. 1.
Begins :
•^Ol^^ri^tn =H5.q| «rll3i ^ II
[aiQlHfft ^15.11 =lLi4 "HpI €) II*]
=H<3R.lJ»l <H?li ^\ -Hln €? II
a^<ni o^qi ^ ^^-^^ Hi^ £) II
<Si«:i II Hin «n»ii ^'X^ -ni^ II
^h(i\. il^s/ ^k Hin II
•^^5ifiL "niM II
The date of composition is not given.
The scribe's colophon is dated Saturday, the
8th Phalguna-SMcZij S. 1870, i.e. 26th February,
1814.
III. Foil. 200&— 244a.
Narasimha Mehetdnd putrano vivdha.
An account, in verse, of the festivities at
the marriage of the son of the poet Nara-
simha Meheta. By Haridasa.
Begins :
H = ^>1 VH3il'»i €">{l=nLfl*l €3 II
^^^^ ^^ >lLiL >lHil -gn «3 II
?!^QlL5.[l^ =^41 Hinn O II
^3i»l(i^l5^L ^H ^nn © II
dm II 'domiS^QlL ^^q^lJi^^L 11
S^kyi^k 5^13 «IL^ II
The poem is in 22 cantos, and has been
published in the Prachlnakavyamala, vol. ix.
The editors have given a short biographical
sketch of the author. Haridasa was a
merchant of Baroda, and was employed by
the poet Premiinanda as his agent in the
management of his household affairs. In
* Supplied from the printed edition in Brihat kdcya-
dohana, vol. i., p. 33.
POETRY, AND METRICAL STORIES.
31
S. 1721 Haridasa began to study poetry
under the tutorship of Premiinanda. He
composed several poems, and died during
the lifetime of his master.
In the printed edition of this work the
date of composition is stated to be S. 1725,
but the lines containing that date do not
appear in the present copy.
The scribe's colophon is dated Thursday,
the 13th Thaiguna-sudi, S. 1870, i.e. 3rd
March, 1814.
IV. Foil. 244^—249.
Purvi bhashdno Suddmo.
A poem on the story of Sudama and
Krishna. By Narayana.
Begins :
'HL<|?5L3,^ <^-i\.n 9x-^iX ^>{l=nL ^[L=i^n n
5/1 Jim ^nL3ll?!l^ 3L=>1 II
n^in-c "^ iiii II
'^bX >t(^>lL =noiLH II
The poem is written in an Eastern dialect
of Hindi intermixed with Gujarati. The
author states at the conclusion of the work
that he is a resident of Junnar, and gives the
date S. 1803.
V. Foil. 250—256.
Suddmdnd prabhdtiijd.
Songs on the story of Sudama, and the
favours granted him by Krishna.
Begins :
<^nHL H3i ijQ. ^ (5^01.1 HUl II "sb II
viln li^iHdql II gn k^.sx ^-^ h
Mnni >inl^8i Hk(^ \\.h II «/|Hf{L "Kiel ^ n
U^ tHl«^?5 ^l§ II |n HI"*! "t'3 II
a>in \ =i:^cl 2(1 R.(fj[wt \ angig^l ii
52.
Add. 26,518.— Foil. 96; 9^ in. by 5^; 17
lines, 4|-in. long; dated Sarnvat 1870 (A.D.
1814). [William Brskine.]
I. Foil. 1— 69a.
fn >t «rl >l H^ L r*-H
Vimalamdhdtmya.
A poem in glorification of ParaSurama, the
sixth incarnation of Vishnu. By Kalyana.
Begins :
H^SIM Hl^ n-^ @>{l=ni4n II
-^l^^lMLn 4 in H^^H 11
^«(lJU fls >tn^i vi^>i !i«na>^ n
^■n^i^i 4oin4HL^qi Siian. II
iVLd-tft^n^d^tL ?^^<L II
=H^^<t^i 4?:i ^QiL -^qi II
The author states at the conclusion of the
poem that he is by caste an Udichya (Brah-
man), the son of Visvambhara oukla, a
resident of Palgam in the Pargana Daman
in Ramakshetra, or the country along the
Malabar coast, and that he completed the
work on Thursday, the 7th day of the light
half of Margasirsha, Sarnvat 1808.
The copy was completed on Saturday, the
13th Phalguna-fcadi, S. 1870, i.e. 19th March,
1814.
Colophon: ?Xrtl -^c{[>^^^ >lHilfi'n'4 b^l
Jd>i!i^qi ^fninnl ^^ ^11 • • . ^i>i^
^1*4 = ^ <hMI ^.i^l^ait,,
32
GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS.
II. Foil. 694—87.
H 5. 5^ :?. I -n I ^^ L n
Parasuramdkhydna.
Another account, in verse, of Para^urama,
taken from the Vanaparva of the Mahii-
bharata. By ^ivadasa. See no. 43.
Begins :
VlSl>t VlOiL-^ 0il3llHr{l II
Cl=»M?l ^\.\ -^c/ ^SX i^qil hH II
s/oinnoii'^ ^["Kl II
ii§i>t ^i^ ni-Kl II
The poem is in 12 cantos, and has been
published in the ' Prachinakavya,' vol. vii.,
no. 4. The poem is dated S. 1667.
The scribe's colophon is dated Tuesday,
the IstChaitra-sttdi, S. 1870, the 22nd March,
1814.
III. Foil. 88—96.
H ^ <n I Ol an L
Prabhdtiyd.
A collection of Hindu songs in honour of
Krishna.
Begins :
^L^^^^in^^^i'^g^ II ^i II
^d-c? L n H^ ^-A ^■H:i=ll ^ (S<L II
=>li =4ci^:a Rq^L ig^ 11
"^^ ^s/4 ^n"^ HL^feU ■^^olsl n
The manuscript is incomplete, breaking
off in the middle of the 18th pada.
VII. TALES AND FABLES IN PBOSE.
53.
Add. 26,520.— Foil. 325; 8i in. by 6^; 12
lines, 3^ in. long ; dated the 5th May, 1811.
[William Ebskine.]
Mufarrih al-halub.
A Gujarati version of the Mufarrih al-
kulub, or Persian version of the Hitopade^a,
by Taj ibn Mu'in al-Din Malki. See the
Persian Cat., p. 757i.
Heading'
a>i h<\\p\'^ nL>i "n^^i^ =n<n
'Kh \ II
Begins: a>^ irtltnlt '^S-ni' '^^LJ^nL-
a>i?s«^n t^n^ =nLi>fl.=n\nt ^5.H^ V^@ =»nn
TALES AND FABLES IN PROSE.
33
The translation, evidently the work of a
Parsi, abounds in Persian words and phrases.
There are two lengthy colophons by the
scribe, one in Persian, the other in Gujarati,
in which the date of completion of the copy
is given in the English, Samvat, Saka,
Hijrah, and Parsi eras. He claims descent
from Neryosangh Dhaval, a Parsi priest of
the 15th century who translated the Zand
Avasta and other religious books into San-
skrit, and gives his genealogy as follows : —
Darab b. Manek, b. Bahram, b. Jamasp, b.
Manek, b. Dastur Pahalan, b. Farldiin; a
native of Nosari (in Baroda), residing at
Bombay.
54.
Add. 26,521.— Foil. 147; 8|- in. by 6; 12
lines, 3f in. long ; dated the 3rd September,
1808. [William Ebskine.]
MaJcar i 'aurat.
A collection of short tales illustrating the
craftiness of women.
Heading: ^^ ^[^nW >1?jI'^ =^1.5.^4 ^^
i3 S§ I a nWl =»nLoi m^ nm ^ "^
Begins: 5>|. iriitn^ ^i<n.\.\ SXll^?. ^>i
^L^ift 'niM^nt ^5^ ^a>iin julJ^Ti an.-n
Cs
This copy was made by Darab b. Miinek,
the writer of the preceding manuscript. In
his colophon to this work also he has given
his genealogy, and the date of completion in
the various eras current in Bombay.
55.
Or. 2697.— Foil. 67; 6f in. by 5i; 15 lines,
3|- in. long; neatly written on European
paper, water-marked " Allee, 1824."
Goshtl-sataJca.
A collection of one hundred oriental anec-
dotes in Marathi, with Gujarati translations.
See the Marathi MSS. Cat., p. 36fe.
The Marathi anecdotes are written on foil.
1 — 33, and their Gujarati translations on
foil. 34—65.
The first anecdote in Gujarati is as
follows : —
^^ TT^TT^ TftfTT^T UVT^^* ^W ^ HT^TT '^rftl^Tlt
^tft ^^" Ti^n^ 3^^^ ^^^ ^t;^ 5>t "^^h II
34
GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS.
VIII. MANUSCEIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.
56.
Add. 26,461.— Foil. 117; 9iin. by 6^; 20 to
24 lines, about 4 in. long; written in Jain
Nagari of the 17th or 18th century.
[William Ekskine.]
A collection of works in Sanskrit, Prakrit,
and Gujarati, mostly written by the same
hand, in a manuscript the leaves of which
are numbered ^^'o to \i^. The following are
in Gujarati : —
I. Folk 6—61 (?«^— ?<;^).
Navatattva-chopdi.
A metrical paraphrase of the Navatattva,
or Nine Principles of Jain philosophy. See
no. 19.
Begins : ^^^wfr^: n
'^■ar^^ qf5i^T» f^iTT^'ht I ^ra^ jwr: f^ ^thcJ^ i
wr^^ ^IVS ^^ rf^ HIT I fsTH^ ^^T ff^r ffiT II ^ II
The author's name is not mentioned. He
dedicates the work in the opening verse, and
also at the conclusion of each chapter, to his
Guru Bhavasagara Suri of the Aiichala-
gachchha (Samvat 1510—1583).*
• See Peterson's Fourth Beport, p. Ixxxvi.
The work is written in chopal verse, in
a style of language closely resembling the
Marwari dialect of Hindi.
The Nine Principles are explained in
separate chapters, as follows : —
1.
Jivatattva
folk
66-
-33a,
vrs.
484.
2.
Ajivatattva
33^-
-37a,
j>
67.
3.
Punyatattva
87a— 386,
5J
25.
4.
Papatattva
386-
-40a,
95
27.
5.
Asravatattva
40a-
-426,
J5
46.
6.
Samvaratattva
426-
-466,
J>
65.
7.
Nirjariitattva
466-
-48a,
S>
29.
8.
Bandhatattva
486-
-54a,
»>
101.
9.
Mokshatattva
54a-
-576,
J»
53.
The date of composition, Samvat 1575
(A.D. 1632) is given at the conclusion of an
epilogue of 59 verses.
Ends : ^^tt xprx: i^^fi: ^ftt ^TM^f^^t ''fif^^
lT:fB ^^■^^ '^rraff ^7q;| whj^ mf^ Hnfri^ ^ imbii
HiraT^ ^f^^ ■sFtT^ ^T^ -q^r^ ifctn: ^ ^wtvjs mf^
fVWt fnrm^ ^^ f^gi^^ II H<1 II ^fiT ^tJTTiTS^ci^
Tmit II limvi ^tcf^^t <^?mo ii ^^oiic'n'Eriw ^^
II. Folk 62—93 iitc—^r).
Sdmudrika.
A Sanskrit metrical treatise on divination,
with an anonymous Gujarati version.
Begins : ^'^^mTT-Tfl:
■^■[^f^4v^vmx^^ i ^nif ji;i^^>: ii <i ii
MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.
35
sr ravmm^ ^swa f«g- of^Ht^ ii ^ ii
fHff^^nitff^ I Tw^'^'tir'n II 5 II
^^i^ jr^ mTf^ ^-^m ^"it^ I^^ ftnmi^ ii ? ii
^wT^Nf^^'t^ I f^*rtt ii?rwH II d II
»Ifni^ ^'^ ^H ^^t iftti^ ^Tft I^ t?'^ ^^
Tif^ ^^ TTT^t 1T^ II «,* II
The woi'k contains rules for determining
a man's duration of life, his characteristic
temperament or his future condition, rich or
poor, lucky or unlucky, by means of palmistry,
but more particularly by a study of the
peculiarities of form, size or colour of the
various parts of the human body. It is
divided into two parts, the first, in 155
verses (ending at fol. 78a), relates to men ;
the second, in 123 verses, to women, con-
cluding with a description of the four classes
of females, known as PadminI, Chitrini,
feankhini, and Hastinl.
Each verse of the Sanskrit text is followed
by its Gujarati translation bearing the same
number. At the end of the work is an
illustration of the palm of the left hand with
emblematical figures.
Ill, Foil, 94— 106a. {k^—\^^).
Girndr-ttrthoddhdra-mahimd.
A metrical account of the restoration of
the temple and worship of Neminatha at
Girnar. By Nayasundara.
Begins : wtcJTT^ti: ^m% '<»'»^% n
Tjfij^j f^twt nf^^ I ^if^x^ ^^^'h? f^ur^T I
^fJHT? ^^'NWJ ^^cS<*<1J »t3K ^^3Rt I
* Mistake for i.
Tjf? ij^^rnra fafoif( i V^%^ ft^tif^^t ii i ii
TFT V'Tra't 11 4r«f^<U^ WiriJIcjS II ^ II
fcfif'tfr^t sfit 5Rtfn!( I ^nr^^ ^smm:^
•^t«iw% f=<(^«^ ^^mn't I TTTHmft!! ^iHTT^irt n ? n
»nft?t 'Unw'tT ^^3l!T I H'-)?c<!<4^'l WTTST^ II ^ II
f(T?t H^?H ^*i ^ ^^ I f^xn^iratTJir'hT't i
^■j 55? frrftn jft: ^vorrt'^ i j^nrtir ti^ Ttnn'N^ n d ii
The poem is in 185 verses, written in a
form of Marwari. It recounts how Ratan
Seth, the eldest of the three sons of Chandra
Seth the proprietor of the village of Nava-
halapattan, a pious Jain oravaka and deacon
(sanghapati), devoted his wealth on the
restoration of the temple at Girnar sacred to
Neminatha, in which holy deed he was
assisted by his wife Silavati and his son
Komala. This occupied eighteen years,* and
was completed in Samvat 1449 (A.D. 1392). t
Dr. James Fergusson, in his description of
the ruined temples on the sacred hill of
Girnar,! states that the temple to Neminatha
is the largest and oldest. " An inscription
upon it records that it was repaired in
A.D, 1278, and unfortunately a subsequent
restorer has laid his heavy hand upon it, so
that it is diflBcult now to realise what its
original appearance may have been."
IV. Foil. 106?^— 109a. {\^—\>ii).
Sankhesvara-stavana.
A poem in praise of Sankeswar, a town
in the Belgaum District of the Bombay
Presidency.
* V. 167.
t V 172.
f^5R»? TWiii ^X^ I ^^^d'H!)<l'«ll5 I
TTiTnTn^ ^Tfl I "TSTt? "sfTT i^ II S?. II
J History of hid tan and Eadtm Architecture, London,
1876, p. 2-dQ.
f2
36
GUJARATI MANUSCRIPTS.
Begins :
^M«CMt.t<iUrh» ^^^7^ TCnif^ II ^ II
^^^Tni»ftfl^TT» cJ^^^Tnf^^TTT II ? II
The poem is in 46 verses, and was written
during the time of king Asvasena in Samvat
1672* (A.D. 1615). This copy was made
for Shah Hlrachandra on Wednesday, the
9th Vaisakha-tarfi, Samvat 1737 (A.D.
] 680).
* V. 45. ?Htt ^V ?[T?"^ft;^
Colophon : 'sTk ^w^t^ w^^ wpS: ii ^wif 'i$^9
V. Foil. 1096— 117. {\^—K^). •
A collection of Jain hymns in praise of
the Tlrthankaraa, concluding with two short
poems on points of recital, partly in Prakrit,
partly in Gujarati.
These also were copied for Shah Hlra-
chandra, as in IV. above, the manuscript
being dated Tuesday, the 8th Pausha-iatZi,
Samvat 1733 (A.D. 1676).
Colophon : ^fir ^'^raf^fv: ^Y?'- " ^^ ''^^^ ^^
IX. MISCELLANEOUS.
57.
Add. 26,524. — Foil. 36. Strips of paper
about 18 in. by 3f ; written between Samvat
1848 and 1863 (A.D. 1791—1806).
[William Erskine.]
A collection of papers containing accounts
written by Narayanadasa Brdakrishna Dasa
and other gumashtas of Bagalkot and other
villages in the Patan subdivision of the
Bombay Presidency, respecting money due
from tenants as rent, or on transactions in
grain, cloth, and other articles.
( 37 )
INDEX OF TITLES.
The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described. Works which are only
incidentally mentioned are distinguished by figures of lighter type in the reference.
Abhimanyuni akhyana, 50 iv.
Acharanga-siitraj 1.
Agamasaroddharaj 29.
Aupapatika-sutra, 3.
Babhruvahanani katha, 50 ii.
Bhaktamarastotra, 9.
Bhalami chopai, 26 ii.
Bhramara-pachisI, 49 ii.
Chaudrahasani katha, 49 iii.
Char khandani varta, 43.
Chatuhsarana-sutra, 5.
Chaturi manasamani, 49 i.
Chaturi Radhajini, 49 vii.
Chausarana-prakarana, 5.
Datigavakhyana, 43.
Dasavaikalika-siitra, 7.
DIpalikakalpa, 16, 17.
DIvallkalpa, 16, 17.
Divalikalpa-balabodha, 30.
Draupadi-svayamvara, 43.
Dravyagunaparyaya-no ras, 27.
Dvadasa-bhavana, 26 i.
Gadhesang rajani varta, 47 i.
Girnar-tirthoddhara-mahima, 56 iii.
Goshti-sataka, 55.
Harischandrapurl, 49 iii.
Hastamalaka, 44.
Jambucharitra, 25.
Jivavichara-siitra, 21.
Jnatadharmakatha, 2.
Kalpasamachari- sangraha, 3 1 .
Kalpasutra, 8.
Krishnavirahanan pada, 50 ii.
Laghu-kshetrasamasa-prakarana, 13, 14, 15.
Lakshmanaharana, 49 II.
Mahabharata, by Vishnudasa, 49 iii.
Makar i 'aurat, 54.
Mufarrih al-kulib, 53.
Nala Damayantlnl katha, 49 ix.
Nalakhyana, 49 ii.
Nanda batrlsini varta, 49 iv.
Narasimha Mehetana putrauo vivaha, 51jii.
Navatattva, 19, 20, 21.
Navatattva-chopai, 56 i.
Nayachakrasara, 29.
Okhaharana, 51 ii.
38
INDEX OF TITLES.
Padraavatini varta, 49 v.
Padminini varta, 47 ii.
Paficha dandani varta, 47 iv.
Parasuramakhyana, 52 ii, 43.
Pattavall, 36.
PrabliJltiya, 52 in.
Prahladakhyana, by Bhanadasa, 44.
by Kalidasa, 51 i.
Purvi bhashano Sndamo, 51 iv.
Rajaprasnlya-sutra, 4.
Ramayana, by Vishnudasa, 49 in.
Ranayajfia, 50 i.
Rasikapriya, 42.
Rayapaseni-sutra, 4.
Rukmangadanun akhyana, 49 in.
Rukminisvayamvara, 50 ii.
Samudrika, 56 ii.
Samyaktvakaumudi, 22.
Sarighayani, 11, 12.
Sangrahani-sutra, 11, 12.
S'ankliesvara-stavana, 56 iv.
Santharavidhi, 23.
S'atruSjaya-uddhara, 28.
Shadavasyaka-sutra, 6.
Siddhantalapaka, 31.
Sitasvayamvara, by Harirama, 50 ii.
by Kalidasa, 51 i.
Snehalila, 49 viii.
S'raddhapratikramana-sutra {!.q. Vandanaka-
sutra), 24.
S'ripalacharitra, 13.
Subhadraharana, 50 ill.
Sudarniicliaritra, 49 vi.
Sudamana prabhatiya, 51 v.
S'ukabohoteri, 45.
S'ukasaptati, 46.
S'ukasarikanl varta, 47 v.
Thagni varta, 47 in.
Udyamakarma-samvada, 48.
Upadesamala-prakarana, 18.
Uvaval-sutra, 3.
Vaidyajivana, 38.
Vaidyavallabha (fragment), 39.
Vandanaka-sutra, 24.
Vimalamahatmya, 52 i.
Yogasastra, 10.
( 3a )
CLASSED INDEX OF WORKS.
Numerals in parentheses indicate the date of composition of the work, or of the death of the
author. The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described.
ADMINISTRATION.
Village rent and other accounts, 57.
BIOGRAPHY.
Life of Mahavira, 35.
Pattavali of the Veshadhara branch of Lum-
pakas, 36.
DIVINATION.
Samudrika, 56 ii.
GRAMMAR.
Gnjarati grammar, by Dr. J. Leyden, 40.
JAIN LITERATURE.
Acharanga-siitra. Prakrit text, and commen-
tary by Parsvachandra Suri, 1.
Agamasaroddhara (S. 1776), by Devachandra
Gani, pupil of Dipachandra, 29.
Aupapatika-sutra, Prakrit text, and commen-
tary, 3.
Bhaktamarastotra, Sanskrit text, and commen-
tary by Rishi Dayarama, 9.
Bhalainz chopai, by Bhimaji Bharati, 26 ii.
Chatuhsarana-sutra, Prakrit text, and gloss, 5.
Chausarana-prakarana. See Chatuhsarana-siitra.
Das'avaikalika-siitra, Prakrit text, and gloss, 7.
Dipalikakalpa, Sanskrit text, with notes, 16, 17.
Divallkalpa. See Dipalikakalpa.
Divalikalpa-balabodha (S. 1821), 30.
Dravyagunaparyaya-no ras, 27.
Dvadasa-bhavana, by Sakalacbandra Gani, 26 i.
Jain cosmography (fragment), 33.
Jain hymns, 56 V.
Jain legends (fragment), 32.
Jain religious poems, 34.
Jambucharitra, Prakrit text, and commentary, 25.
Jivavichara-sutra, Prakrit text, and commentary,
21.
Jfiatadharmakatha, Prakrit text, and commen-
tary, 2.
Kalpasutra, Prakrit text, and commentary by
Sukhasagara Gani, 8.
Laghu-kshetrasamasa-prakarana, Prakrit text,
and notes, 13. With commentary by
Parsvachandra Siiri, 14 A, 15. With
commentary by Dayasimha Gani, 14 B.
40
CLASSED INDEX OF WORKS.
Navatattva, Prakrit text, and commentary
{S. 1773) by Jfianavimala Suri, 19. With
commentary by Muni Eatnasimha, 20.
With commentary by Parivachandra Suri,
21.
Navatattva-chopai, 66 i.
Rajaprasniya-siitra, Prakrit text, and commen-
tary, 4.
Eayapasenl-sQtra. See Rajaprasnlya-sutra.
SamyaktvakaumudI, Sanskrit text, and transla-
tion, 22.
Saughayaiji. See Sangrahanl-siitra.
Saiigrahani-siitra, Prakrit text, and commentary,
11, 12.
Santharavidhi, Prakrit text, and translation, 23.
S'atruiijaya-uddhara (S. 1768\ by Premavijaya,
28.
Shadavasyaka-siitra, Prakrit text, and commen-
tary by Nemiharasa (?) Gani, 6.
Siddhantalapaka, 31.
S'raddhapratikramana-siitra. See Vandanaka-
siitra.
Upadesamala-prakarana, Prakrit text, and com-
mentary (S. 1543) by Nanna Siiri, 18.
Uvavai-siitra. See Aupapatika-sutra,
Vandanaka-sutra, Prakrit text, and commentary,
24.
Yogasastra, Prakrit text, and gloss, 10.
LEXICOGRAPHY.
Vocabulary of Gujarati, Marathi and Hindi
words, 41.
UATHEMATICS.
Arithmetical tables and calculations, 37.
MEDICINE.
Vaidyajlvana, Sanskrit text, and gloss, 38.
Vaidyavallabha (fragment), Sanskrit text, and
gloss, 39.
POETRY.
Abliimanyuni akhyana (S. 1727), by Prema-
nanda, 50 iv.
Babhruvahanani katliii, by Harirama, 50 ii.
Bhramara-pachisi, by Premananda, 49 ii.
Chandrahasani katha (S. 1624), by Vishnudasa,
49 III.
Char khandani varta (S. 1696), by S'ivadasa,
43.
Chaturi manasamani, by Narasimha Meheta
(S. 1537), 49 I.
Chaturi Radhajini, by Ranchod Bhakat, 49 vii.
Gadhesang rajani varta, by S'amala Bbata,
47 I.
Girnar-tlrthoddhara-mahima, by Nayasundara,
56 HI.
Nala Damayantini katha, by Premananda, 49 ix.
Nanda batrisini . varta, by S'amala Bbata,
49 IV.
Narasimha Mehetana putrano vivaha (S. 1725),
by Haridasa, 51 iii.
Okhaharana, by Premananda, 51 ii.
Padmavatini varta (S. 1774), by S'amala Bhata,
49 V.
Padminini varta, by S'amala Bhata, 47 ii.
Pancha dandani varta, by S'amala Bhata, 47 iv.
Parasuramakhyana (S. 1667}, by S'ivadasa,
52 II.
Prabhatiya, 52 iii.
Prahladakhyana (S. 1776), by Bhanadasa, 44.
Prabladakhyana (S. 1833), by Kalidasa of Was-
sawad, 51 i.
Piirvi bhashano Sudamo (S. 1803), by Nara-
yana, 51 iv.
Ranayajiia (S. 1741), by Premananda, 50 i.
S'ankhe^vara-stavana (S. 1672), 56 iv.
Snehalila, 49 viii.
Subhadraharana (S. 1758), by Premananda,
50 III.
CLASSED INDEX OF WORKS.
41
Sudamacharitra (S. 1738), by Premananda,
49 VI.
Sudamana-prabhatiya, 51 v.
S'uka-bohoteri (S. 1821), by S'amala Bhata, 45.
Sukasaptati, 46.
S'ukasarikani varta, by S'amala Bhata, 47 v.
Thagni varta, by S'amala Bhata, 47 iii.
Udyamakarma-samvada, by S'amala Bhata, 48.
Vaishnava songs, 36.
Vimalamahatmya (S. 1808), by Kalyana, 52 i.
RHETORIC.
Rasikapriya, Braj-bhasha text of Ke^ava Dasa,
and translation by Kufialadhira Upadhyuya,
42.
TALES AND FABLES.
{Tales in verse are included under POETRY.)
Goshti-sataka, 55.
Makar i 'aurat, 54.
Mufarrih al-kulub, 53.
( 42 )
INDEX OF PERSONS' NAMES.
Numerals coming after a name are pi-ecise, or approximate, obituary dates, but, in the case of
scribes they refer to the date of transcription ; when following the title of a work, they
indicate the date of composition. The references are to the numbers under which the MSS.
are described.
Abhayadeva Siiri, 2, 3.
Amritachandra Siiri, of the Lumijaha- gachchha , 3.
Ashadhacharya, 32.
Atmarama Vijayajl, 36.
Balamukunda, Pandit, scribe (S. 1864), 44.
Bhada, son of V'dold Singh, 36.
Bhadrabahu. Kalpasutra, 8.
Biiagchand, Rishi, 36.
'Bha.na,, founder of the Veshadhara sect (S. 1533),
36.
Bhanadasa. Prahladakhyana (S. 1776), 44.
Bhavasagara Suri, 56 i.
Bhima, Rishi, of Faltgam, 36.
Bhimaji Bharatl, son of Gunanidhi Bharatt.
Bhalfilni chopai, 26 ir.
Bhima Sena, 9.
Bhiidhara Vyasa, 49 in.
Chandra Suri. San'grahani-siitra, 11, 12.
Darab b. Manek, scribe, 53, 54.
Dayarama, Rishi, pupil of Sujanaji. Commen-
tary on the Bhaktaraarastotra, 9.
Dayasimha Gani, pupil of Jayatilalia Gtini.
Commentary on the Laghu-kshetrasamasa-
prakarana, 14 B.
Devachandra Gani, piupil of Dipachandra, Agama-
saroddhara (S. 1776), 29.
Devasaubhagya Muni, 8.
Devidasa, Rishi, 13.
Dharmadasa Gani. Upadesamala-prakarana, 18.
Dipachandra, 29.
Dipasagara Gani, 8.
Gokuladasa Svami, 13.
Govinda Bharati, 26 ii.
Gunamern, 46.
Gunanidhi Bharati, 26 ii.
Gunavardhana Gani, pupil of Nanna Suri, scribe
(S. 1543), 18.
Haridasa, of Baroda. Narasimha Mehetiina
putrano vivaha (S. 1725), 51 in.
Harirama. Babhruvahanani katha, 50 ii.
Harivamsa, Rishi, scribe (S. 1718), 13.
Hemachandra. Yogasastra, 10.
INDEX OF PERSONS' NAMES.
43
Hlracbandra, Shah, 56 iv. v.
Jagmal, Rishi, of Sarvar, 36.
Jayachandra Suri, pupil of Somasundara, 6.
Jayatilaka Gani, 14 B.
Jinabhadra Gaui KshamaSramana, 11, 14 B.
Jinachandra Suri, 29.
Jinahamsa Suri, 1.
Jinasundara Suri, pupil of Somasundara, Dipa-
likakalpa, 16, 17, 30.
JIva, 8071 of Tejpdl (S. 1613), 36.
Jnanavimala Suri. Commentary on the Nava-
tattva (S. 1773), 19.
Kalidasa, of Wassawad. Prahladakhyana (S.
1833), 51 I.
Kalyana. Vimalamahatmya (S. 1808), 52 i.
Kalyanasagara Siiri, 30.
Kesava, son of Shah Vijd, 36.
Kesava Dasa, of Orchha. Easikapriya, 42.
Kesavaji, Rishi, 6.
Khemaji, Rishi, 5.
Kusaladhira Upadhyaya. Translation of Easika-
priya, 42.
Kuyar, Rishi, 36.
Lalavijaya Gani, 16.
Leyden (J.) Dr. Gujarati grammar, 40.
Lolimbaraja. Vaidyajlvana, 38.
Mahavlra. Life, 35.
Malayagiri, 4, 11.
Manatungacharya. Bbaktamarastotra, 9.
Manikasagara, ^mpi7 of Viseshasdgara, scribe
(S. 1826), 15.
Maniratna Suri, 19.
Megha i, Rishi, 4.
Megbaraja, 4.
Nanna Snri, of the Koraiifa-gachchha. Commentary
on the Upadesamala-prakarana (S. 1543), 18.
Narasimba Mebeta (S. 1537). Chaturl manasa-
mani, 49 i.
Narayana. Purvi bbasbano Sudamo (S. 1803),
51 IV.
Narayaiiadasa Balakrisbna Dasa, 57.
Nayasundara. Girnartirthoddbara-mahima, 56 iii.
Nemibamsa (?) Gani. Commentary on the
Shadavasyaka-siitra, 6.
Neryosangb Dhaval, 53.
Niina, Rishi, 36.
Padmasundara. Jambucharitra, 25.
Parsvachandra Suri, pupil of Sildhuratna. Com-
mentary on the Acharanga-sutra, 1. Com-
mentary on the Laghu-kshetrasamasa-
prakarana, 14 A, 15. Commentary on the
Navatattva, 21.
Premananda Bhata. AbhimanyunI akhyana
(S. 1727), 50 IV. Bhramara-pachlsl, 49 ii.
Nala Damayantinl katha, 49 ix. Okha-
haraua, 51 ii. Eanayajna (3. 1741), 50 i.
Subhadraharana (S. 1758), 50 iii. Suda-
macharitra (S. 1738), 49 vi.
Premavijaya. S'atruiijaya-uddhara (S. 1768),
28.
Punyasagari Suri, 30.
Eahiya, Rishi, pupil of Meghajl, scribe (S. 1794),
4.
Eajachandra. Commentary on the Uvaval
sutra, 3.
Eajadhara, Rishi, scribe (S. 1771), 2.
Eajarama Manakji, 44.
Eajasagara, 29.
Ramavijaya. ' Marwari poem, 46.
Eanchhod Bhakat. Chaturi Eadhajinl, 49 vii.
Ratan Seth, of Navahallapattan, 56 xii.
Eatnahamsa Gani, pupil of Vinayahatnsa Gani, 5.
Eatnasaubhagya Gani, pupil of Devasaubhagya
Muni, scribe (S. 1785), 8; and (S. 1793),
21.
Eatnasekhara Siiri. Laghu - kshetrasamasa-
prakarana, 13, 14.
Ratnasimha, Muni, pupil of Ratnasuri. Com-
mentary on the Navatattva, 20.
Ratnasimha, son of Shah Surd, 36.
g2
44
INDEX OF PERSONS' NAMES.
Katnasimlia Suri, 14 B.
l^Atnasuri, Muni, of the Agama-gaclichha, 20.
Kaychand, pupil of Dayarama, 9.
Riddhivijaya Gaiii, 16.
Rupa, Riski (S. 1595), 36.
Rupchand, 8hdh, 18.
Sadhuratna, of the Ndgpurlya Tapd-gachchha, 1,
14.
Sakalachandra Gani. Dvadasa-bhavana, 26 i.
S'amala Bhata. Gadhesang nijani varta, 47 i.
Nanda batrlsini varta, 49 iv. Padmava-
tlni varta (S. 1774), 49 v. Padminini
varta, 47 ii. Pancha dandani varta, 47 iv.
S'ukabohoteri (S. 1821), 45. S'ukasari-
kanl varta, 47 v. Thagni varta, 47 iii.
Udyamakarma-sarnvada, 48.
Sarva, Rishi, of Dhlli, 36.
Sarvadeva, 18.
Siddhantasagara Suri (S. 1560), 10.
S'llangacharya, 1.
Singharaj, son of Rishivasa (S. 1755), 36.
S'ivadasa, of Khumhhat. Char khaiidanl varta
(S. 1696), 43. Paras'uramakhyana (S. 1667),
52 II.
S'ivajl, Rishi (S. 1733), 36.
S'ivanidhana, 11.
Somasundara Suri (S. 1499), 6, 16, 30.
S'rimalla, son of Saghdvar, 36.
Sugalchand, 15.
Sujanaji, 9.
Sukhamalla, Rishi (S. 1763), 36.
Sukhasagara Gani, puinl of Dipasdgara Gani.
Commentary on the Kalpasutra, 8.
Revised commentary on the Navatattva,
19.
Sumatisagara, 29.
Suryavijaya, Pandit, scribe, 26 i.
Udayavallabha Suri, 14 B.
Udayavimala Suri, 5.
Vajrasena, 13.
Vimalasagara Gani, scribe, 29.
Vinayahamsa Gani, 5.
Viseshasagai-a, 15.
Vishnudasa. Chandrahasani katba (S. 1624),
49 HI.
Vivekavijaya, pupil of Riddhivijaya Gani, scribe,
16.
Ya^ovijaya Gani. Dravyaguiiaparyayano ras, 27.
( « )
NUMERICAL INDEX.
SHOWING THE CORRESPONDENCE OF THE NUMBERS BY WHICH THE MANUSCRIPTS
ARE DESIGNATED WITH THE NUMBERS UNDER WHICH THEY ARE DESCRIBED IN THE
PRESENT CATALOGUE.
Xo.
Cat.
Additional.
26,365
12
26,366 .
17
26,367
22
26,374 .
15
26,415
38
26,452a .
19
26,452d .
39
26,452f .
32
26,452h .
33
26,452m, V .
34
26,452s. . •
36
26,453a .
3
26,453b .
9
26,454a .
42
26,454b .
2
26,4o4g .
35
26,459
25
26,461 .
56
26,462
4
No.
26,463 .
26,464a
26,464b .
26,464c
26,464e
26,464f
26,511 .
26,515
26,516 ,
26,517
26,518 .
26,519
26,520 .
26,521
26,522 ,
26,523
26,524
26,546
26,592
26,593
26,595 .
Cat.
8
6
37
21
23
26
45
49
50
51
52
46
53
54
43
47
57
48
40
44
41
No.
Cat.
OBIENTAt.
2105 m
6
2105a .
29
2109c
24
2112a .
20
2114b
18
2116c . . . .
11
2117b
13
2118 .
14
2133a
16
2.1 33n .
30
2137a
31
2137c .
28
2697 .
55
4531 .
7
4533 .
27
5117 .
1
5186 .
10
CATALOGUE
OF
BENGALI, ASSAMESE, AND OEIYA
MANUSCEIPTS.
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
I. HiSTOBY
II. B[OGEAPHY ....
III. Medicine ....
IV. Lexicography
V. Poetry
VI. Manuscripts of Mixed Contents
PAGK
PAOS
. 1
Additions and Corrections .
. 28
. 2
Index op Titles . . . .
. 29
. 4
Index oe Persons' Names .
. 30
. 4
Classed Index of Works
. 32
. 5
Numerical Index .
. 34
. 24
CATALOGUE OF
BENGALI, ASSAMESE, AND OEIYA
MANUSCEIPTS.
I. HISTOEY.
1.
Add. 12,235 B.— 147 leaves of bark ; 4 in. by
IGf ; 5 lines, 12f in. long; written apparently
in the ISth century.
An historical account of Rudra Siipha,
Raja of Tipperah, written in Assamese.
Begins :
w\fk *ric^ <,wm^ on«r^ Tif^or ^^it ^-t^c^r mc^
^\w] c?ri^ ^t^i ^vi"t^^ ^f^^^ ©f^Tl^ ?^ii^^
^iw ^t^ 'tVtt fjf?^c^i Ti^^ "si^nt ^ f ^csr
According to Assamese historians* Rudra
* See Asdmhuravji in Bengali by Haliram Dliekiyal
(Calcutta, 1829), also in Assamese by Gunabhiram B;iruya
(Ciiloutla, 1900), and Animar btiranji by Padmanatha
Baruya (Tczpur, 1901).
Simha, or king Chukhrangpha (^Sf^Jpi) of the
Ahom dynasty of rulers of Assam, succeeded
his father Gadadhara Simha, or Chupatphfi
(^ni^^O.in i^akal617(A".D. 1695), and died
at Gauhati in Saka 1636 (AD. 1714). He
founded the city of Rangpur and made it his
capital in Saka 1620. He was an equitable
ruler, and a patron of arts and sciences.
After a short expedition against tlie turbulent
ruler of the neighbouring state of Jaintia, in
which he was aided by the ruler of Cachar,
the country enjoyed the blessings of peace
and prosperity throughout his reign, and
every effort was made to establish and
maintain friendly relations with the rulers of
Bengal and other parts of India.
This history contains an account of this
interchange of pacific relations with other
nations by the agency of Rahga Kandali and
other ambassadors, after the subjugation of
Jaintia, in Saka 1632. An index of the
contents of the work is appended. Leaf 108
is missing.
BENGALI, ASSAMESE, AND ORIYA MANUSCRIPTS.
11. BIOGBAPHY.
2.
Or. 3361.— Foil. 175; 4 in. by 14; 8 or 9
lines, 12 in. long; dated B.S. 1132 (A.D.
1725). [C. Bendall.]
Chaitannacharltamrita.
A life of Chaitanya, in verse. By Krish-
nadiisa Kaviraja Gosvaml.
This popular biography of the famous
Vaishnava reformer has been frequently
published. This copy contains only the first
21 out of 25 chapters (parichchheda) of the
Madhyama-khanda, or second book. It
begins with five Sanskrit 41okas : —
The Bengali text begins (1. 5):
snr 3Rr f^Nsrt^^ sf¥i^^\55^ i
^JT §f^^I*iif(f ^?r c^^^^?^ II
'Sflffff^^l f^^f^'i^l?^ ^IT ^'^t<^ II
Pandit Ramagati Nyayaratna states, in his
short account of the life of the author,* that
Krishnadasa Kavirfija, a Vaidya by caste,
Avas born at Jhamatpur, a village in the
district of Bardwan. The author says of
himself, in chap. 5 of the Adikhanda of this
work, that Nityjinanda appeared to him in a
dream, and ordered him to go to Briudaban.
• Bungald hhanha, Hughli, 1872, pt. i., p. G7.
He accordingly dwelt there in companionship
with Rupa, Sanatana, Raghunatlia Dasa, and
other famous Vaishnava teachers. It is very
probable that he wrote this biography of
Chaitanya at that place.
The author has taken the Chaitanyabha-
gavata of Vrindavana Dasa (see no. 11) as
his model, supplying, as he tells us, a fuller
and more detailed account of the life of
Chaitanya. It is similarly divided into three
parts (Jchanda), viz. : —
1. Adikhanda, in 17 chapters. The birth,
boyhood, education, and marriage of Chai-
tanya, and an account of his journey to
Gaya.
2. Madliyamakhanda, in 25 chapters.
Chaitanya's return to Navadvlpa (Nadiya),
his native place, his zealous preaching of the
worship of Krishna, and an account of his
band of devoted followers, Nityananda,
Advaita, Srinivasa, Hai'idasa, and others.
8. Antakhanda, in 20 chapters. Chai-
tanya's becoming a Sannyasi at the age of 25,
his departure from his native place, and his
wanderings to Lilachala (Jagannath) and
other sacred places as an apostle of the
Krishna-cult.
Krishnadasa was an excellent Sanskrit
scholar. Each chapter of this work is
prefaced by a few Sanskrit verses of his own
composition. He has also (juoted largely
from the Puranas, and also from the Vidag-
dhamadhava of Rupa Gosvaml, the Hari-
bhaktivilasa of Gopfda Bhatta, the Bilva-
mahgala, the Chaitanyacliandrodaya of Kavi-
karnapiira, and other Sanskrit works. The
last-named Sanskrit drama was composed in
6aka 1495 (A.D. 1573), so that the present
BIOGRAPHY.
work was probably written some 10 or 15
years after that date. Accordinpf to Achyuta-
cbarana Chaudhuri,* the Chaitanyacharita-
mrita was composed in Saka 1503 (A.D. 1581),
and the Chaitanyabhagavata, in 6aka 1457.
The work is alluded to by Vrindavana
Dasa in his prologue to the Smaranaraangala
(no. 12).
This copy was made by Nandarama Dasa
in the Bengali year 1132 (A.D. 1725), for
Sivarama Dasa, of the village of Gariyii in
pargana Medinipur (? Midnapur district).
Colophon : |f^ Jflcf •j's-s?. ^\■]^ vst" "-^ ^if^^
3.
Or. 5349.— Foil. 58; 9^ in. by 7^; 20 to 23
lines, 5^ in. long; written apparently in the
18tli century.
The life of Muhammad, in Muhammadan
Bengali verse. By Saiyid Sultan.
Begins :
Tlsslt^ C^^O ^tftf !^NS^ W?^s\ II
C^t ^^C^T "^^^^ W\W[J 'Sflfff'T I
'a;<f'i^ i£i^ ;^^ ^fs^l ^i^^f i
f<U% iSf^lC^ ^tPT Cf\ ^^ fi^^K II
N£?: ^Cns 'X^r^ Ct^C^^ ^IC^lftfNS II
The biography is prefaced by a brief sketch
of Muhauimadan cosmogony. The author
& , ^
* Sdliitija-parishat-patn/cd, vol. iv., no. 4, p. 202.
then proceeds to relate the incidents con-
nected with the birth of Muhammad, and gives
a short account of his life and miracles, up to
the time of his hijrah, or flight from Mecca
to Medina.
This work is a fair specimen of the class of
Bengali literature generally known as Muham-
madan Bengali. It consists chiefly of versions
of, or commentaries on, Hindustani, Persian,
or Arabic works on Muhammadan religious
observances, traditions and lives of the pro-
phets, also numerous legends, and romances.
The works are written by Muhammadan
authors, generally in verse, and in a more or
less corrupt style of Bengali, largely inter-
mixed with Persian and Arabic words. The
spelling is purely phonetic, no attempt being
made at following any correct or consistent
system of orthography, as, for instance ^*ri
for f «tl, CTtTii) for 'r'nr, 'SftCJTt^ for ^5(ct, ftfj^t *
for ^W. One peculiarity of the script of the
copyist is the constant use of the reph over
any conjunct letter; e.g. 'sjtS'fl for WiH),
C^^-Q for l^^^Q , fjf^sf for %3, ;^ for ^[^. So
also !^f^cr, C'Tl^l, c^^^"". The reph has been
omitted in the quotations here given, except
when it correctly represents the letter ?r of a
conjunct. The author appears to have been
a native of Assam, as he occasionally uses
Assamese inflectional forms, as C^Cq^ and
Ends:
w^'^^ T^rr ^^ "sf-W^ CTtf 1 OR- 1
^t^t^ ^T ^^ ^ft^t^ (?) ^f?5f I
c^^r^ i^m ^["^m cJTtf 1 wtf^ II
^mu 'sriil ^*n:^ ?f^crl i
c^1^ ^f^ f ftfi^l^ '^^\'^c^ cm] II
?ngccr^ '311581 liit^t Tf^r^m i
?n^c^? nf^c^ ^f?nr| <2R-tT i
^f^ccf^ 'ScTssicif <Tr¥if5r 'sf^ttT II
fc^ CTc^^l^ ^1w\ JT^^ 5fi^(?) ii
4
BENGALI, ASSAMESE, AND ORIYA MANUSCRIPTS.
III. MEDICINE.
4.
Or. 5060.— Foil. 24 ; 13 in. by 2^ ; 4 and 5
lines, lOi in. long ; dated 6aka 1732 (A.D.
1810).
A seines of medical prescriptions and
mantras.
The manuscript begins with three Sanskrit
slokas, more or less corrupt. It is written
in Assamese interspersed with Sanskrit, and
is dated Saka 1732 on fol. 236.
Begins: ®J)'W^^l^^Hl^<.^^*ftW? ^^ U-
[^]^C^^ I
'^^«. sffs^l n^i5?;Jif f'jr^fosf¥t^^'(r¥
IV. LEXICOGRAPHY.
5.
Add. 5661 A.— Foil. 50; Qi in. by 6; 13
to 15 lines, written in two columns, in the
18th century. [N. B. Halbed.]
A Bengali- Persian vocabulary, arranged
according to the letters of the Sanskrit
alphabet.
6.
Add. 26,594.— Foil. 81-89 ; 9i in. by 6^ ;
written on red-coloured native paper, in the
19th century. [William Ekskine.]
A vocabulary of Bengali words, with Kuki
equivalents.
7.
Add. 26,595.— Foil. 160; 10 in. by 7f; a
collection of vocabularies and grammars,
written on ?jnglish paper, water-marked " J.
Ruse, 1804." [William Eeskink.]
I. Foil. 128—146. A vocabulary of
Bengali words with their equivalents in the
Tipperah dialect.
II. Foil. 147 — 160. A comparative voca-
bulary of Sanskrit, Bengali, and Oriya words.
The words in these two vocabularies are
not written alphabetically. They are arranged
according to different subjects.
8.
7-3 .
' i. >
Add. 26,596.— Foil. 60—67 ; 13 in. by
written on European paper, water-marked
"S. Wise & Patch, 1805 "; dated B.S. 1214
(A.D. 1807). [William Erskine.]
A vocabulary of Bengali words with Khasi
equivalents. The name of this hill dialect is
nowhere mentioned. A note is appended in
Bengali stating that the inhabitants of the
mountains have no idea of any divisions of
time. The day is reckoned to begin at cock-
POETRY.
crowing, and the night at sunset. The note
is dated Sjlhet, the 15th Agrahayana, B.S.
1214:—
9.
Add. 21,627.— Foil. 105; 8 in. by 4^ ; 16
lines to the page, modern writing of the
18th century.
Notes on the meaning of words and
passages of some unmentioned Bengali work.
The notes are numbered, aod in 28 chapters.
Tliey are written on one side only of each
folio, and appear to be annotations on an
ancient work, probably in verse, on the life
of Chaitanya.
The first page is wanting. The notes on
the second page relating to the second chapter
begin as follows: —
^. ;g-^ "^ifsf ^fwi ^r* ctRssl ^ici^JT \slTt^ Tc»fT
8. TCi^C^ I
V. POETRY.
10.
Or. 3362.— roll. 172 (^-^<18); 14 in. by 4;
7 to 9 lines ; 12 in. long ; written about the
beginning of the 18th century.
[C. Bendall.]
Krlshnanjaya.
A life of Krishiia, being a metrical version
of the 10th and 11th chapters of the Bhaga-
vatapurana. By Gunariija Khan.
Begins :
'^fe f?fa >«^?r !?^ '^trf^ f[J^ II
The Krishnavijaya was published at
Calcutta in 1887, from a manuscript by
Devananda Vasu, written in Saka 1405 (A.D.
1483), three yeai's after its composition.
The editor, Radhikaprasada Datta, has given
a short account of the author in his introduc-
tion to that work. He states that the poet's
real name was Maladhara Vasu, but he is
generally known by the title Gunaraja Khan,
which was conferred on him by the Muham-
madan ruler under whom he lived. His
genealogy is given, by which it appears that
he was the thirteenth lineal descendant of
Dasaratha Vasu, one of the five Kayasthas
who accompanied the five Brahmaus brought
from Kanauj by Raja Adisura.
Pandit Haraprasada Sastri says that Guna-
riija Khan belonged " to the Basu family of
Kulinagram. The family was an extremely
influential one ; the place was a fortified
BEXGALI, ASSAMESE, AND ORIYA MANUSCRIPTS.
town and, I believe, lay on the ancient road
to Jagannatli, as without duri or cord from
the Basus of Kulinagrara no one was allowed
to proceed to that holy shrine."*
Gunaraja Khan had 14 sons, of whom the
second, Lakshmlnatha Vasu, known as Satya-
raja Khan, was the father of Ramananda
Vast], one of the companions of Chaitanya.
The work was connmenced in Saka 1395
(A.D. 1473), and completed in Saka 1402
(A.D. 1480), as stated in the following verse
taken from the printed edition, but which
does not appear in this copy.
The present copy, of which foil. ;>3 and "5*e
are missing, is not divided into chapters, nor
are the verses numbered. It appears to have
been written by Nandarama Dasa, the copyist
of nos. 2, 11, and 12. An incomplete copy
of this work, in 1,000 ^lokas, said to be
much more extensive than the printed edition,
is noted in the " Sahitya-parishat-patrikii,"
vol. iv., no. 4, p. 308 (no. 38). Two other
copies, one dated B.S. 1013 (A.D. 1606), in
about 5,200 ^lokas, the other B.S. 1254 (A.D'.
1847), in about 5,500 slokas, are noted in
vol. vi., no. 1, pp. 74, 75 (nos. 334, 335).
The same journal notices copies of two other
poems by Gunaraja Khan, viz.: — Syaman-
takaharanakatha (vol. v., no. 4, p. 288), and
Maniharana (vol. vi., no. 3, p. 255).
Ends:
t^ ^5c^ ?^ «riw ^^^r T^c^ 11
'^^ K ^IC^ '^it 5t^1 4^ TR 1
§if ^f?®5 <?3^?13? «tK «CJT II
11.
Or. 3363A.— Foil. 1—21; 14^ in. by 4 ; 9
to 13 leaves, 12 in. long; dated B.S. 1128
(A.D. 1721). [C. Bendai.l.]
* Vernacular Literature of Bengal, p. 6.
Bhaktlchiit tamani.
A Vaishnava poem on IhaJdl as a means
of salvation. By Vrindavana Diisa.
Begins : 5^t3lf»r^^ ^f^^C^ \s^ *Ttit*t5j-^ ^\-m\-
'X^r ^ "^nc? c^i-? ^t^i 7^\^if[^ \
ctV^;^ ^?^? "sf^r?^ 'sri'^t^ ii
'?l^^ ^smsj w\Tf t^t^ U'^K II
C1\)HT5^ ^?^1? c^? ^\U ^^ I
Vrindavana Dasa was the son of Naravani,
the daughter of a brother of Srivasa.* He
was born during the lifetime of Chaitanya,
probably about Saka 1430 (A.D. 1508), and
is best known as the author of Chaitanya-
bhagavata, a metrical account of the life of
the famous Hindu reformer, which formed
the basis of a more extensive biography by
Krishnadasa Kaviraja, entitled Chaitanya-
charitamrita (no. 2). According to Achyuta-
charana Chaudhuri,j' the Chaitanyabhagavata
was written in Saka 1457 (A.D. 1535), i.e.
two years after the death of Chaitanya, and
Krishnadasa's biography in Saka 1503 (A.D.
1581) ; but Pandit Ramagati NyayaratnaJ is
of opinion that Vrindavana Dasa was probably
only 12 years old at the time of Chaitanya's
death, and may have written this biography
of his life 15 or 16 years after that event, or
about Saka 1470.
The present work contains an exposition
of the true means of salvation, in the form
of answers given by Chaitanya to questions
asked by his favourite disciple Nityananda.
* ^i^lr^t^ ;glss^\s1 ^Pf ift?t!r«lt, as stated by the
author in his Chaitani/ahhd'javata, Calcutta edition,
1886, p. 123.
I Sahitija-imrishal-patrika , vol. iv., no. 4, p. 202.
J Bdfigdia hhdshd (Hughli, 1872), pt. i., p. 60.
POETRY.
It is divided into 15 chapters, and is more
extensive than the edition printed at Calcutta
in 1859, which is in 9 chapters. Sanskrit
verses are frequently introduced in the course
of the poem. Copies of the Bhaktichinta-
mani, the oldest of which is dated B.S. 1069
(A.D. 1662), and also of other poems by
Vrindavana Dasa, are noted in the lists of
Bengali MSS. published in the " Sahitya-
parishat-patrika," vols. iv. to vi.
Ends:
j(^irl cf^FT >2f^? ^fj^ cSf^'tJf 1
"STi^ Rc<f(tr5 ^■\fJ^ T|% JfTlST II
^1^\S ^0C\ 1^ «f«^ ^9p^ II
The copy was made by Nandarama Dasa
Khanda, of Chandbad, from a manuscript
belonging to fSivarama Dasa, on the 11th
Kartika, 1128 B.S.
Colophon : lf<g ^^fe^llf^ ^t^^^X II . . . ^T^
il^M II c^^l fe^ ^^c^ 'i'ri<& ^t^ II
12.
Or. 3363 B.— Foil. 22—32 (>->^) ; 14| in. by
5; 8 to 10 lines, llf in. long; dated B.S.
1128 (A.D. 1721). [C. Bendali,.]
Smaranamahga la .
A Vaishnava poem, describing the meeting
of Krishna and Kadha at Vrindavana. By
Narottama Dasa.
The woi'k is prefaced by the following
coiTupt version of the well-known Sanskrit
stanza : —
■&f ^rf'jfJiNs^ c^^ st^'^ S'Q^.c^ ^v II -J II
I'he poem then begins : —
W\l f*n C^C>I 5? ^"if^^ ^JT II
^5§f^^l f<"^t ^K^.^ c^ w:^ II
Narottama Dasa, a Ktiyastha by birth, was
the son of Rajji Krishnananda Datta, tiie
proprietor, in partnership with his younger
brother Purushottama Datta, of Khetur
(c^f^i?), or Khetari (ctfNsfl), a village near
the river Padma, a few miles distant from
Rampur Beauleah, in the District of Rajshahi.
He appears to have been born some few years
before the death of Chaitanya, which event
occurred in oaka 1455 (A.D. 1533).
From early youth Narottama evinced a
strong religious tendency. When only 15 or
16 years of age he became so excited on hear-
ing the story of Chaitanya's renunciation of
the world to become a sannydst, and of his
wanderings through India preaching the faith
of Krishna, that he secretly left his home,
and journeyed to Vrindavana (Brindaban) to
join the band of Chaitanya's disciples at that
sacred place of pilgrimage. He there placed
himself under the religious tuition of Jiva
Gosvami, and became the favourite disciple
of Lokanatha Gosvami, from whom he even-
tually received the rite of initiation (dikshd).
Thenceforth Narottama consecrated his
life and energies to the propagation of the
Vaishnava religion, enjoying the close com-
panionship of Srinivasa Acharya and Syama-
nanda Gosvami. After visiting the birthplace
of Chaitanya at Navadvipa (Nadiya), and many
other places where his immediate followers
dwelt, he returned to his native village, and
there set up six shrines for the worship of
Krishna. Here he became the bosom friend
of Ramachandra Kaviraja, who also lived at
Khetur, and of his brother, the famous poet
Govinda Dasa. Somewhere about oaka 1509
(A.D. 1587) Ramachandra went to Brindaban.
Shortly afterwards Narottama left his native
place with the intention of rejoining his friend
at Brindaban. On the way he stayed at the
8
BENGALI, ASSAMESE, AND ORIYA MANUSCRIPTS.
bouse of his pupil Gaiiganarayana Chakra-
varti at a village called Gambhila, where he
fell ill and died.
The above particulars have been taken
from biographies written by Narahari Dasa,*
Si^irakumara Ghosha,f and Achyutacharana
Cbaudhurl,J who has also included in his
biography a copy of Narottama's Dehakarcha,
a catechism in prose on Vaishnava teach-
ings, printed from a manuscript dated Saka
1603.
According to Pandit Haraprasada Sastri
the present poem " is a metrical and ex-
planatory translation of Rup Gosvami's short
work entitled the Smarana Mangala."^
Narottama Dasa is the author of several
poems, of which his Premabhaktichandrika,
a brief exposition of the nature of bhaJdi, is
one of the most popular of the many treatises
on the Vaishnava faith. This work, as also
the poet's Prarthana and Hatapattana, have
been frequently published. Copies of the
Smaranamaugala, as well as of several other
unpublished poems by Narottama, are noted
in a catalogue of the Royal Asiatic Society of
Bengal, II and in the lists of Bengali MSS.
given in the "Silhitya-parishat-patrika" (vols,
iv. et seq.).
The poem ends :
Copyist : Nandarama Dasa Khanda.
Colophon : tf^ ^?^T»cf I'Tt^^ . . . ^^<i'^Z^
c^^-^^? [illegible] »I1^ 1^ "iiRtr W\^ '?15 b-
* Narottamavilasa, Calcutta, 1890.
•J- Naroiiamacharitra, Calcutta, 1891.
X Sdhilya-parishat-patrikd, vol. iv., no. 1, pp. 31—46.
§ Vernacular Literature of Bengal, p. 9.
II Proceedings, 1865, pp. 138—140.
13.
Add. 5590 and 5591.— Foil. 263 and 350 ; 9
in. by 6 J ; 17 and 18 lines, 4 in. long ; Ben-
gali writing of the 18th century.
[N. B. Halhed.]
Bamdyana.
A metrical version of the Sanskrit epic of
Vahniki. By Krittivasa, or, as it is some-
times spelt, KIrttivasa.
The poem is prefaced by the two ^lokas
which appear at the commencement of each
hdnda in Calcutta printed editions, as follows :
T\^\ -^-^'w ^S^K li.^<^\ ^^["^T^X 'i^ffg-^ I
^1^=5^ ^^'lll^^ ^sf^fif^ f^>2ff>2(^^ K\H^\ II
T\zwm\ ^w\-m^ Tpf ^''^iNssr^^ ■'im^'s *n^f5^ i
^-^ C5iT^lf«rtf ^ ^'l^^^f^si^l ?-l^l ^HMf^^ II
After a concise description of the contents
of each of the seven Icdndas* the poem begins
at once with the story of king Dasai'atha,
and the birth of Rama, without any of the
introductory mythological legends which oc-
cupy some 30 or 40 pages of the printed
editions.
?iw ^t5l^^ J\w^m "^Tc^irru ^c-Q I
'5r?«ij^lc« ^Nsl f,f3¥i fj^5f if»r^r<5 ii
^"ICO ^1C<3 T^H ti^C^fJ^ "Sfn^¥ I
'5[^S^1C<3 CT^<^ ^"^^ ^5T n\J I
qTt^K<3 ?1?^ ^lf^¥l ^^«t? ^^t? II
ifi^ ^W f\'H ^t^ f-f^T ^C-Q II
Tt^ ^t-Q ^lTt¥'l (Sf^fT 'srt^tJ^t-Q I
* This does not occur in any of the printed editions.
POETRY,
?-tf5 r\w\j ^'r? Tif^c^ "SRvst? 1
'^I^t?? ^Jft?:^ ^^ ^c^r J[^ ^i{ II
"srcs *fics *rf<5^ o[ sfc^ ?wr "Hcf li *
Tt^rTl J?lf^ JWIJ ^it icctw II
?t!^^^^ ^1^ 1^^ ^*^^ I
i^ *f^ ?ss>f? ^1^1 f<«i ^if^ ^c^ II
^if^:^ ^t;:^ ?1!^1^ ^q f'l^^ I
Kvittivasa has given no account of himself
beyond stating that he was a Brahman by
caste, a resident of Phuliya (near Santipur,
in the District of Nadiya), and the grandson
of Murari Ojlia. There is nothing certain as
to when he composed this epic. PraphuUa-
chandra Vandyopadhyaya, in an article in the
" Sahitya-parishat-patrika,"t is of opinion
that Krittivasa flourished about 150 years
before Chaitanya, i.e. about Saka 1257 (A.D.
1335), whilst the editor, in the same number
of that magazine, endeavours to prove that
his time was about Saka 1330 (A.D. 1408).
According to Pandit Ramagati Nyayaratna,^
the Ramayana was composed somewhere
about Saka 14G0 (A.D. 1538). Hariraohana
Mukhopadliyaya also, in his biography of this
poet,§ is of opinion that this work was written
in the sixteenth century, and that the author
was still alive when the emperor Akbar died
(A.D. 1605).
The Ramayana of Krittivasa cannot be said
to be a translation of the Sanskrit poem, but,
as shown by Mr. Romesh Chunder Dutt,|[ is
" merely a new narration of the story of the
♦ See p. 118 of the Serampur edition of 1802, and
p, 38 of the Calcutta edition of 1286 (1879).
t Vol. iv., no. 2, pp. 117—149.
X Bdi'igald hhusJid, pt. i., p. 75.
§ KacicharUa, "Lives of the Bengali Poets" (Calcutta,
18G9), pt. i., pp. 25—43.
II Literature oj Bengal, 2nd ed., 1895, p. 50.
ancient epio in his own way. There is con-
siderable divergence in the arrangement of
the matter ; much of the contents in the
original has been omitted, and many new
incidents and stories have been introduced."
In fact, it is very likely that Krittivasa was
unacquainted with Sanskrit, and simply put
into verse the stories that he had heard from
the lips of the bards, for he frequently makes
use of the phrase ^t'i '^f^l ^ ?f&«l c^'^^C*.
This work was first published at Serampur
in 1802.* In this, and more particularly in
the many editions that have been printed at
Calcutta, the original text has been very con-
siderably altered, revised, and enlarged by
modern editors. f
Pandit Ramagati says that he has seen
manuscripts of two other compositions of
Krittivasa, one called Yogadliyar vandana,
the other iSivaramer yuddha.
There is no date to this copy. It is in the
handwriting of the scribe of nos. 14 and 19.
Ends:
^■§1 ^1C<5 ^l^q tmn. 'l^'^T I
14.
Add. 5592.— Foil. 317; 9 in. by 61-; 17 lines,
4 in. long ; written in the latter port of the
18th century. [N. B. Halhed.]
^«t I
Chandi.
The poetical works of Mukundarama Cha-
kravartl, commonly called Kavikankana.
* The Bengali title-page is dated 1803.
t See an article on this subject by Hlrendi-anfitha
Datta in the Sahitya-^jarishat-patriia, vol. i., no. 2,
pp. 65—80.
10
BENGALI, ASSAMESE, AND ORIYA MANUSCRIPTS.
Begins :
Mukundarama has given some account of
himself and his work in the commencement
of his poem. He was a Rarhlya Brahman,
son of Hridaya Misra, and grandson of Jagan-
natha Misra, and was born in the village of
Darannya, near Salimabad, in the District of
Bardwau. He had an elder brother of the
name of Kavichandra, and also another
brother called Ramanatha.* Owing to the
oppressions of the Muhammadan officers
subordinate to Raja Man Singh, governor of
Bengal, he left his native place with his wife
and infant child, and his brother Ramanatlia.
After wandering about in a state of extreme
poverty he came to the village of Grothra,
where, he tells us, the goddess Chandi
appeared before him in a dream, and com-
manded him to compose this poem. After
this he travelled on to Anrara ("^l^E^Tl) in the
district of Midnapur, and was hospitably
received by Bfinkura Deva, son of Madhava,
the zemindar of that place, who gave him a
grant of land, and appointed him tutor to
bis son Raghunatha.
The poem contains two stories, one of
Kalaketu, a mighty hunter, and his wife
Phullara ; the other of the merchant Dhana-
pati, and his son Srunanta. These are pre-
faced by hymns in praise of several deities,
the poet's description of himself and the
origin of the work, and a mythological account
of the goddess Chandi, whose supernatural
powers are brought out prominently in the
narration of these stories. A full description
of the work, with a biographical account of
* In some manuscripts and printed editions he is
called Eau>auanda.
the author, will be found in Romesh Ohnnder
Dutt's "Literature of Bengal," pp. 95—117
(2nd edition, 1895).
There appears to be considerable variation
of the text in different manuscripts and
printed editions of this work. The edition
printed at Calcutta in 1851, and that
of Yadunatha Nyayapanchanana (Calcutta,
1861), contain a large number of additional
verses at the end, which do not appear in
tliis copy, or in the edition of Akshayachandra
Sarkar printed at Chinsurah in 1878. In
these the date of composition, B.S. 1466
(A.D. 1544), is given in the following sloka :
*rc^ 5^ ?T «Tt *Ki^ ^f'ixsi I
'^"^ Um f^^\ ^^ '^M <.U^ II
Pandit Ramagati Nyayaratna states, in his
biography of Mukundarama,* that this slohi
does not occur in the manuscript in the
possession of the descendants of the poet at
Hainan, said to be in his own handwriting,
or in one at Senapate, the residence of the
descendants of his patron Raghunatha, or
indeed in any manuscript he has had access
to. The poet distinctly states that he wrote
this work during the time of Raghunatha
Raya. It is proved by family records that
he succeeded his father in the estate in B.S.
1495 (A.D. 1573), and died in 1525 (A.D.
1603). The Pandit therefore doubts the
genuineness of this sloka. In any case he
suggests that the word ?1 may stand for 9,
in which case the date of composition would
be 1499 (A.D. 1577). But tins also seems
incoi-rect, because Man Singh was not ap-
pointed Raja of Bengal till A.D. 1589.
Ends:
sfiPr ^1 m ^\f^ f^^ fc^ i
\Tfi ^fa' '^ ^^ c^ic^ II
* Bfiixjiild hlidslul, pt. i., pp. 90 — 114. See also a
critical notice of Mukundarama by Malieudranalha
Vidyanidlii in the Sahilya-parishat-patriku, vol. ii.,
no. 2.
POETRY.
11
J\^\ ?^=rK iar«i '5f?^iss ?f>f^ 'rtc^ 's^K i
Nst? i^i>i\s ?rf5 Fi^ *t^ §,^1^^^«i 5ft^ II
5f% ^1^1^^ 'F^^ff ^f^^l f*f?f5^l §iS,'««-t-
15.
Add. 5595.— Foil. 181 ; 5 in. bj 13^; 8 and
10 lines, about 11 in. long; written by three
different hands during the 18Lh century.
Tft^Btl"'^ I
Malidhhdfata.
A metrical Aversion of the Sabhfi, Bhishma,
Stri, ounti, and Asrama parvas of the Malia-
bhurata. By Kasiraina Dasa.
I. Foil. 1—73 {-.-'\^). Sabhaparva.
Begins :
^^qc^c^ [sic] ftftss ^nf^ '^T^^\ Mt^ I
t^lC^ C^ ^if^ xst?1 ^If^ fiq^^Csc II
Ends :
iciT?r ^I'TiTi fiff^ ^nc>r^ ^^c^r ii
t?l 'Sf'^?l1 C5T ^1 ^<T^1T ^Cg- I
'i.t ^ic^ "^ '^c^ '^l^ ^WC? II
^■if>r ^-c^ '5[f'{rcT Nsfacir ^s^if^ II
Date of copy: Sunday, the 3rd Chaitra,
B.S. 1179 (A.D. 1772).
II. Foil. 74 — 105 (-^--s^). Bhishmaparva.
Begins :
'^^w^^ <r5T 'SR' ^^ ^5i:<1"t»R I
Ends:
?l^^Jr -Ef^ cm i^l?" C^ ^^^ H
^^ ic^r ^rt^iT fncn ?f< ^f^ ii
^< f^? 'srifjfTri f«r?ii:?r ^islfl^r i
^tff Tf 1^ ^c^ f«^n^ Tft^ ^^r II
The copy was made by Tarachandra Ghosh
of Calcutta at the village Mananga, and was
completed on Wednesday, the J 6th Phal-
guna, B.S. 1184 (A.D. 1777).
•5^ ^t^53^ CIi57 t5"^H fl^? S,s5-I?[TB:S CTt"^ 5nf*T
III. Foil. 106—134 (v^s). Striparva.
Begins :
^^jf^'t^R ^trcss "sfinn ^c?(3?¥ 1
^*iM^4 ^^ 'S[f^ lf5oT Tl>r¥ II
Ends :
C^TC^ ^%^l¥ !^^ (M\^ f^sT I
tt'Q^ ^l^nrcJT >f^ ^if^?^ ?t^ II
'sf^q "sfif^ «tc<5 ^r^c^c^ ^fg" II
i[S(^ ^src^ ^it ^t'srl '£i^ TR I
^t^f^w TflT ^irf; ^l^«f ^«R- 11
The copy was made by Shaikh Jamal
Muhammad of Kalinga, and was completed
on the 17th Jyeshtha, B.S. 1181 (A.D. 1774).
12
BENGALI, ASSAMESE, AND ORIYA MANUSCRIPTS.
IV. Foil. 135—153 (i-^S.). feantiparva.
Begins :
^fi( ?c5r 'i^w. ^*ffs ^c^^^ I
^i^s ^ic^ ^^^ c»rt^ TTf^tft^ I
^wifx5?r ^1^5 ^c^ ^f^cf «t¥isi: II
Ends :
t^c^rt^ <t^c^f^ f^^s ^<t^t^ II
^^t^ ar^c^ ^\s 's^r 5fc^ ^ I
^■ifef'f ^tf^^ '^^ ^'^^ ^^ II
4^ ica' Tlf^t^ ^^^ 'i'It<& II
The scribe, Jamal Muhammad, states in
the colophon that he copied it for himself,
and completed it on the 11th Magh, B.S.
1180 (A.D. 1773).
^f<s §i>nf%^^ %^^ T5ri<^ ^^ST . . . tfvs f^r
'^iTt^r Ti5i5 >ii %^^ Ti{vwK ^n^T fqr^r^rt'T ^f^ ii
V. Foil. 154 — 181 {"i-KV)' Ai^ramaparva.
Begins :
^^w:^ f^ ^t^ ^i; if^ 'sf^ II
c^Tn^ ^>nc^ 'sf^ ^t^ <tf^4 II
Ends :
^% "51'^ ^lf« TfK fW^ OfT 5rtT I
^mK cs-<zi{ fi(-^tt ^ ^^^ 11
jf^cT ^'f^^ TC-Q !^^ ftr^ ^t^ I
^■if>f ^c^ '^rto'tf n^ ^t^ iTisft^ II
The copy is written by the same hand as
the two preceding parvas, but the name of
the scribe, Jamal Muhammad, does not
appear. It is dated Friday, the 29th Ashadha,
B.S. 1180 (A.D. 1773).
"S^TTSf If© 11
The only account that Kasirama Dasa gives
of himself is that he was a Kayastha by
caste, a native of Singi, a village in Indrani
(pargana of the district of Bard wan), and
the second son of Kamaliikanta. His grand-
father Gadadhara Dasa was the son of
Priyaiikara Dasa. He had two brothers,
Krishna Dasa the eldest son, and Gadadhara
Dasa the youngest.
The editor of the " Sahitya-parishat-
patrika "* has contributed an interesting
article in tliat magazine on the poet's family
history and genealogy, based on information
obtained from the Jagannathamangala, a poem
written by Gadadhara Dasa, the younger
brother of Kasirama Dasa, in the 15th year of
the reign of Raja Narasimha Deva of Orissa,
i.e. in A.D. 1643, or B.S. 1050. Reference
is made in this poem to Kasirama's Maha-
bharata, which was probably written in the
beginning of the 17th century.
Accordingto Pandit RamagatiNyayaratna,t
Kamalakanta had four sons, of whom Kasi-
rama was the third. He mentions the Bnding
of a document executed bv Kasirama's son
(name unknown) in B.S. 1085, conveying a
plot of land by gift to certain Brahman
priests.
Copies of several parvas of Kasirama's
Mahabharata are noticed in the Sahitya-
parisliat-patrika, vol. vii., no. 2, pp. 123 — 125.
One is a manuscript of the Yirataparva, dated
B.S. 1226 (A.D. 1819), the concluding verse
of which contains the date of composition
* Vol. vi., no. 2, pp. 171—177.
t BOiigula blulsha (Hughli, 1872), pt. i., p. 120.
Harimolian Mookeijea, in his Lives of Bengali Peels
(Calcutta, 1869), pp. G8 — 92, gives Dovaraja as the
name of tlie fourth brother. He places Indrani, the poets'
birth-place, in the Hughli district, but Pandit Eamagati
shows clearly that this is a mistake.
POETRY.
13
expressed by tlie words 'U^ ?t'l ^t"^ 5(i^, i.e.
6aka 1526 = A.D. 1G04 or B.S. 1011. The
lines do not occur in the printed edition, or
in any other copy of this parva.
There is a popular tradition that Ka^Iraraa
died after writing the Adi, Sabhii, Vana, and
part of the Virataparva,* and that his son-
in-law completed the work in his name.
There does not appear to be any foundation
for this supposition. Kasirama must have
been alive in B.S. 1050, the year when his
brother Gadadhara wrote the Jagannatha-
mangala, for the word §| is invariably used
before his name, and a complete manuscript
of the Mahabharata, dated B.S. 1039, exists
in the Raipur palace library. f
Kasirama has considerably condensed the
Sanskrit epic in his translation. The printed
editions differ considerably from the author's
original text, owing, as in the case of
Krittivasa's Ramayana, to the many altera-
tions and additions made by modern revisers
and editors.
16.
Or. 4741.— Foil. 47; 4 in. by lU; 9 and 10
lines, 9|- in. long ; Bengali writing of the
early 19 th century.
[Prof. Max Muller.]
The Dronaparva of the Mahabharata, in
the Bengali version of Kasirama.
Begins :
■^ f^ |[^ ^f^ ^f^^ ^Jf^^JT I
^tn^r t«'>rt¥ f4cl.l ?^^ *tN5^ II
WIT C^l '^^%<i II With reference to this saying,
Pandit Ramagati states tliat the people of Singi interpret
the poet's going to svarcja as meaning his departure on
a pilgrimage to Benares.
t SahUi/a-parishat-patril-a, vol. vi., no. 2, p. 173.
Tlie editor quotes from Dincsachandra Sena's Vaiign-
bhasha o sahitija.
The copy is incomplete. It breaks off
abruptly in the beginning of the last paydr
of the ])arva :
^c^»r^ ^??1 Mv^ ^f^ ^rm? i
c^ ^iccf ^*rf^^ f<f?r 'si'^sTpn i
f'T^i? f^jf^ c^«r ^t^i '^'^j I
c^tc^ ^!:5^5( ?t^ ^5r^r<n5Ti f<^ ii
The handwriting is that of a careless, il-
literate scribe, as is evidenced by the many
misspelt words in the above quotations.
17.
Add. 12,236.-385 leaves of yellow paper
encased in a covering made of bark, of which
58 and 59 are missing ; 4|- in. by 16t} ; 9 lines,
13 in. long; dated 6aka 1637 (A.D.'l715).
A metrical translation of the Vanaparva of
the Mahabharata. By Jagannatha, who is
called Kavivallabha.
Begins :
i«l'^ f['\9 xiftf ^ >iift su:^ 1
^<t^ *ri»rt-ii ^fw *fVitc5T ^r« II -i II
The poet calls himself Kavivallabha in the
refrain (dhuyd) at the end of each chapter,
his real name appearing at the end of the
poem. This copy is in the handwriting of an
Assamese scribe ; the poem also contains
several Assamese forms of words. The
verses of each chapter are numbered con-
secutively throughout, aggregating 5360.
Ends :
;^t^i i^ceTC^ c^l«T>ii CWV5 ^tr5 i
* I.e. ^\s<i'li|
14
BENGALI, ASSAMESE, AND ORIYA MANUSCRIPTS.
li,^ new fsjf^ C^ ?fJt5f1 <^^Cvs II
tf^ ^^<#^^^l ^ft«N II *1^ "J^^l 11
18.
Add. 5660 A.— Foil. 34; 17 in. by 5^ ; 10
lines, 131 in. bng ; dated B.S. 1183 (A.D.
1776). [N. B. Halhed.]
Kallhdmarigala.
The romance of Vidya and Sundara. A por-
tion of the poetical works of Bharatachaudra
Raya, Gunakara, which are popularly known
by the title Annadamangala.
The manuscript begins with the account
of the goddess Uma going to the house of
Ehavauanda Majumdar, noticed below. See
p. 203 of the Calcutta edition of Bharata-
chandra's poems, B.S. 1293.
c^ w\Uz^ Tl c^tTt? ifr»r1 1 fi^ fffCNs ^lc?r f>iTj ii
^g^<1 ^sf^^rl ^tfsRjr fsc? I
«T1? ^^ <T^ ^1^ fTt«Tl <1"t5f'^C? II
cJit ^\z^ c«r¥i CM t'^r^ <t"t§f^ 1
^^^ ^lf<^^ Nif^ Tt'Tt^r ^1^ 'SrT II
The story of Vidya and Sundara begins on
fol. 2a, 1. 10, as follows:
^Tf ^\5 '^^ffs ^?^ II
The following particulars of the life of
Bharatachandra Raya are taken from a bio-
graphy of the poet by Pandit Ramagati
Nyu^-aratna.*
• BungCda hhdshd (Hughli, 1873), pt. ii., pp. 172-193.
Bharatachandra Raya was the fourth and
youngest son of Raja Narendraniirayana
Raya, zaralndar of Peuro (or Pandua), a vil-
lage in the Bhursut pargana of the District
of Bard wan. His father incurred the dis-
pleasure of the mother of Kirttichandra Raya,
the Raja of Bard wan, and was, in consequence,
deprived of his property. Narendranarayana
was reduced to penury, and his son Bharata-
chandra took refuge with his maternal uncle
" at Nawapara, near Gazipur, in the Pargana
of Mandalghat. There he studied grammar
and dictionary, and at the age of fourteen
returned to his native village, and married
a girl of the village Sarada."* Shortly
afterwards he went to Devanandapur, near
Hughli, where he studied Persian, and began
to compose verses, when only 15 years of
age.
At the age of 20 Bharatachandra returned
home, and became agent for his elder brother's
estate. He was cast into prison by the Rnja
for default of payment of revenue, but man-
aged to escape, and fled to Cuttack, where he
was befriended by Siva Bhatta, the Maratha
Siibedar. He there became a Vaishnava, and
passed about 15 years of his life as an ascetic.
After that he went to Farasdanga (Chandra-
nagar) and was well received by Indranarayana
Pala Chaudhuri, Diwan under the French
Government, who, recognising his poetical
abilities, sent him to Krishnachandra, Raja
of Krishnaghar. Bharatachandra was then
40 years of age. He became a Pandit of the
court on a monthly stipend of 40 rupees, and
had the title of Gujiakara couferred on him
by the Raja. At Krishnachandra's request
he composed his famous Annadamangala in
imitation of Mukundarama's Chandi (no. 14).
This work was completed in Saka 1674
(A.D. 1752). He obtained a lease of the vil-
lage of Mulajor, where he died in Saka 1682
(A.D. 1760), at the age of 48.
The Annadamangala is in three parts. It
* Komesh Chunder Dutt's Literature of Bengal, 1895,
p. 12i.
POETRY.
15
begins with a colfection of hymns to Hindu
deities, and contains, more particularly, a
series of mythological accounts of the goddess
Uma (Durga or Chaiidi) and of her consort
Siva. In the second part the poet narrates
the departure of Man Singh, the famous
general under the emperor Aurangzeb, on
his expedition against Pratapaditya, Raja of
Jessore. He is represented as being accom-
panied by Bhavananda Majumdar, an ancestor
of Raja Krishnachandra, who relates the love-
story of Vidya, daughter of Bir Singh, Raja
of Bardwan, and Sundara, a prince of Kanchi
(Conjeveram) in the Deccan. The third part
of the poem describes the victory of Man
Singh, and the defeat and death of Pratap-
aditya.
Bharatachandra also wrote the Rasamau-
jari, a poem on the sriinicirarasa, translated,
in part, from Jayadeva's Sanskrit Ratimah-
jari, some riddles, and other minor pieces.
He also began a drama in Bengah, Hindi,
and Sanskrit, called Chandlnataka, which he
did not live to complete. A copy of this
work, and of several hitherto unpublished
poems, will be found in a biography of the
poet by l^varachandra Gupta.* He has also
written Nagfishtaka and other short Sanskrit
poems. Of these, a poem called Gahgashtaka
was published in the " Rahasyasaudarbha,"
vol. i., no. 9, p. 139.
This copy was made by Atmarama Dasa
Ghosh of Calcutta, and is dated Jyeshtha,
B.S. 1183 (A.D. 1776).
Colophon: ^lf%^i5)»5T 'iTt'3' II '5't'S'?' ^
Then follows a few lines in verse by the
scribe, stating that he made the copy by
order of Nandarama, son of Giridhara
Vasiika, and the date l,fs f^ 'i'ib-o ^^\^ 'Tl^
* Kavicara Bharatachandra, Calcutta, 1855.
19.
Add. 5593.— Foil. 62; 9 in. by 6 ; 17 lines,
4;^ in. long, written apparently in the I8tli
century. [N. B. Halhed.]
Another copy of the story of Vidya and
Sundara by Bharatachandra Raya, beginning
at the third poem in the printed editions.
Heading :
Begins :
^^i:<r «fi{ii T^^r\T TTt^r? I
f^TfTi^l^ f^^^rt^ fipfn^rt^ ^*r ii
f^ f<ffrf^«ic^ ft^rtf^^JiTCiT m^ II
This copy corresponds with the text of the
printed editions. The Sanskrit sloJms are
written in red ink. The name of the scribe
and date of copy are not given.
Ends :
?n^1 "$^"5^ "^loff-fffrl II
20.
Add. 5660 B.— Foil. 21. Two imperfect Ben-
gali poems ; written apparently in the 19th
century. [N. B. Halhed.]
I. Folk 1—9 (K--io); 14 in. by 4i; 8 to 10
lines, 11^ in. long.
A copy of Bharatachandra's poem Vidyii-
sundara (no. 18). The first leaf is missing.
The copy ends abruptly in the middle of the
poem, at p. 33, 1. 16 of the poet's Grantha-
vali, Calcutta edition of B.S. 1293.
16
BENGALI, ASSAMESE, AND ORIYA MANUSCRIPTS.
II. Foil. 10—21 i^-^i) ; lOf in. by 4 ; 6
and 7 lines, 9 in. long.
Krishna- Arjuna-samvdda.
A dialogue between Krishna and Arjiina
on the means of obtaining salvation. The
first leaf of this manuscript also is missing.
It ends :
i^t ^f^ ^\^-\ ^^ ^ZJ f^C^iiJT I
tr^ ii f^ ^^^ f^Tt^ >[T.^s
21.
Add. 12,233.-291 leaves of bark ; 8f in. by
27 ; 20 lines, 23 in. long; dated 6aka 1702
(A.D. 1780).
B h dgava tapurdna.
A metrical translation in Assamese. By
Sankara Deva and others.
Sankara Deva, the son of Kusuma, is
the most popular of Assamese poets. He
flourished in the fifteenth century, and Avas
contemporary Avith Ohaitanya, the famous
apostle of Yaishnavism in Bengal. An ac-
count of his life has been written by M. N.
Ghosh in his " Brief sketch of the religious
beliefs of the Assamese people,"* in which he
states that " Sunkar, the founder of the
Mahapurusiya sect, was born at Ali Pukhari
close by the site of the present Borduar.
He was of the Bhuyan family and a Kaistha
by birth. Mahendra Kundali was his tutor.
During his early years he showed a love
for religion and at a tender age undertook a
pilgrimage to the sacred places of Bengal."
On his return from pilgrimage he married
Calcutta, 1896.
and had a daughter. His wife died shortly
afterwards, and Sankara took a second wife,
and lived for twelve years at Borduar.
After this he went to Bengal with his com-
panions Hari Deva and Daraodara Deva,
and, it is said, had an interview with Chai-
tanya. Returning to Assam, he formed an
intimate acquaintanceship with Madhava
Deva, and, after much persecution at the
hands of Chuhamang, the reigning king
of the Ahom dynasty, he went with Madhava
to Barpeta, where " he began to preach the
Bhagvat religion, and set himself up both as
a religious and social reformer."
After six months residence at Barpeta,
Sankara finallj^ took up his abode at Pat-
baushi, where he lived for eighteen years. The
Raja of Kuch Behar, hearing of his fame,
sent frequently for him to discourse on re-
ligious matters. Mr. Ghosh tells us that "it
was during a visit of the kind referred to
that he died at a place called Kakat-Kata
in Kuch Behar. He was born in the year
1449 A.D., corresponding to the year 1371 of
the Sak era, and died in 1568 A.D. (1490 Sak).
It is said he lived altogether for 119 years,
of which he devoted 60 years to the cause of
religion."
Kanthabhushana Sarma has written a bio-
graphy of Sankara Deva in Assamese verse,*
with many stories of a miraculous nature
in connection with his life and teaching.
According to this author, Sankara wrote
his version of the Bhagavatapuriina whilst
on a pilgi'image to Jagannatha, at the house
of Jagannatha Misra.
This magnificent manuscript contains a
translation of the entire Purana, of which
only two or three skandhas have as yet
been published. It is copied with all the
peculiarities of Bengali script of the 17th
and 18tli centuries. The ninth skandha is
dated Monday, the 22nd Chaitra, Saka 1701,
and the last skandha is dated Saka 1702.
* Saitlcara Beear jivanacharitra, Goalpara, 1877.
POETRY.
17
The following are the beginnings of the
twelve skandhas : —
I. Foil. 1 — 9, in 445 verses. By Saiikara
Deva.
^¥ 3?^ f^ ftiT? ^Vr^ I
C?;i^zf f-^^ C^lfS^ C^if^ ^^1=^1^ 11 •> 11
IT. Foil. 10— 15a, in 262 verses. By 6an-
kara Deva.
sf¥ ^^? f^ ®1^ 'sr^iT Twq I
'5[^r^¥l ^5 f*i^^^ 4^ fer^ 11 1 11
III. Foil. 15a— 20, in 298 verses. By
Sankara Deva.
^tTl^ 'JI^C^ C^W *tlN£^ f^^ 11
^15 ^rK ^^ ^C5 Tsf tc^ m^ I
c^^T! ^.^^ c^if§ c^tf^ ^^'^\n II ^ II
IV. Foil. 21—71, in 1112, 741, and 502
verses. By Ralakara Misra.
3f?r Jiurl ^15 ti^ ^rtf ^^^ i
^if5 <t!«p ^c-«r ^^ ftftf«p ^iw 11 •} II
Ends :
cif^ ^Ts ^[z^ ^^?rl ^^'^xs «rt^ 11
12^5:5^ ^Tl ITt^tfs 'i.ftTR 11 [(to -5 ] 11
^t^!:¥i "Bfe '^< Jf^rinfi ^sef 11
V. Foil. 72—89, in 870 verses. By ^an-
kara Deva.
^¥ ^Sf^ ^-^3 ^ST^ fiiT^T fk^^-^ I
feT<g fsf^j^ ^zm c?^f^^^^ II
^pp«f ^^^ ^ml ^Uf\ ^^i^JT I
'5t'S^ TfcfJ^ JTC5I1 §1 ^5Jq1^JT II ^ II
VI. Foil. 90—113, in 422 and 670 verses.
By Sankara Deva.
w^ ^^ w^ sjM'^^^^ w^ !s^^<!f siiJr I
nl^NS tl'^f^ ^KT C^ fj^^C^ 'JJ^CST ®1?"1^ JTt^ II
iffi^l^l^ ^1^1^ 1%^ trc5 'sriffi ^f^s^ i2f^f*(rv5 I
c^snr "H^ f ^^ ^c^tc^i f ?^ c^if^ tsf^rfs 11 -s 11
VII. Foil. 114—135, in 1075 verses. By
Ke^ava Dasa.
^?r 3nr f ?30f? fJTST f<R3r^^ 1
3?¥ 5f¥ 'S^t^ c^^ i2(<^JT 11
5??r f^Nsrt^p^ ^^^ w^ ^^R'W 1
sfTT sf^ ^^t^^ snr wR*tf 11 1 11
C?^ f ^<^W C^lfS ^^ J(1^i5 I
^^^ "B^CJT >tCJ{ ^Ti^ Tt^^l^ II
5.^5 T^-w^ ftf^ c^»f^ 5^f^ 11 ^ 11
VIII. Foil. 136—175, in 424, 765, 677,
and 130 verses. By Sankara Deva.
^¥ ^^ W^ f ?3 \»^ss ^^ef I
^R^sri f5TR^ T^i^^ 'Xfif^st 11
JTWl Jfl^sS >(rlT ^Uft^ ^115 I
v|^w cJTtt^^ ^» ^!:«r c?^ ^t^ 11 ^ 11
IX. Foil. 176—204, in 1319 verses. By
Kesava Dasa.
^^ ^'^ f^ '5;< 21^ ^?^i5 !
Csst^l^ ^^^ cults' c^tf^ ^w^t^ 11
C^^g qNgl^^ ^^-^ ^^5f1 II "> II
Ends:
T^t^ CcTt^ 1>lf^ ^T ^tT CTt^fl ^if^
^^\^t^ ■ntt^ ^sn^'riT II -SO IS* II
Date: sff:^ ■i1°'> ^^^5^1^ CJfiTTlc^ ?.^ if-o
X. Foil. 205—259, in 2476 verses. By
Sankara Deva.
sf!i ^7::^] ^[^^ TtT^ w^v^^ 1
^5T ^f^^»i T? if^R TRTs^ 11
^^5 -B^cj^ c^S c^f^ i^^r^t^ 11 ^ 11
D
18
BENGALI, ASSAMESE, AND ORIYA MANUSCRIPTS.
This copy agrees with the printed text of
Calcutta B.S. 1288 (A.D. 1881). It is a
translation of only the first part of the 10th
skandha, i.e. up to Uddhava's leaving the
Gopis (Adhy. 47). The latter part, composed
by Ananta Kandali, was pubhshed in 1884.*
XL Foil. 260—279, in 880 verses. By
Sankara Deva.
C^^ f ^^ C^lf^ C^lt^ ^^i5 11 '3 11
Scribe : Jayananda. W^\^^ \^'['^^^^ 11
XII. Foil. 280—291, in 540 verses,
snr snr ^^ i2(^ '^f%^'ft!i^ i
t5?C^ f5;?K ^§; ^^^^¥^ 11
^'S^^H^ f»f^ >Il^W Tt¥^ 11 -3 11 *l^ ^^io^ 11
Sahkai'a Deva is no doubt the author of this
skandha also, although his name does not
occur in it. It has been edited by Panlndra-
natha Gagai (Calcutta, 1898). He assumes it
to be the composition of Sahkara, because, as
he says, no other poet calls himself by the
phrase f ^^ f^^^ " servant of Krishna"; but
in this he is mistaken, for Kesava Dasa, the
author of the seventh and ninth skandhas,
uses the same appellation, as shown above.
The editor had access to two manuscripts,
one (incomplete in 517 verses) dated Saka
1623, the latter 6aka 1728. The former has
the name ^f^tfjii^'^ f^iSf^i ^iT»fs ^t^fs written
at the end. This might be either an author
or a scribe, but the style of the poem is that
of Sahkara Deva.
The twelve skandhas are enumerated on the
outer cover of the manuscript, beginning with
10 to 12, then 2 to' 9, and lastly 1. The total
number of padas is roughly stated to be
13,000, but in reality comes to 13,608.
* E. A. Gait's Eeport, Shillong, 1897, p. i3.
22.
Or. 4780.— 124 leaves of bark, 4f in. by 18i;
8 lines, about 14 in. long; dated Saka 1653
(A.D. 1731).
Bhdgavatapurdna.
An Assamese metrical translation of
skandhas i. and ii. of the Bhagavatapurana.
The first skandha is anonymous ; the second
by Sahkara Deva.
The first skandha (foil. 1—56), in 421
verses, begins : —
^¥ s??r ^^ %^Ut< ^^^^ I
^ *ri^ n^sr^ tifl "^^ c^? 11 1 H
^pVft^Cil" C'^rt't'!!^ c^'^ *nf^«T 11
w{^ ^]ifi T5i «nf'1' ^^ Tlc^ Mf^ I
cs:^ ^^nrtt ^^iccfi 7\-^'\ 7\^fz ii ^ u
The second skandha (foil. 57—124), in 749
verses, begins : —
^^ snr W^ 5]-tg »Ji^'i T9^ I
'§:f^nn^ U'^iitn. HT^ lii^fbxs 11 -s 11
'^ZW\^ ^£f«fW ^^1 ^fk ^f^'c^t^ 11 ?. 11
The copy is dated : "i^&ff-s "f^^ J^t^\s ^o f«R
Accompanying the manuscript is a sheet
of paper (fol. 125) containing a Persian ab-
stract of the contents of these two skandhas.
23.
Add. 12,234.-103 leaves of bark (of which
48 and 49 are missing); 18f in. by 6; 14
lines, 15 in. long ; dated Saka 1686 (A.D.
1764).
POETRY.
19
Kirtan-ghoshd.
A collection of Vaishnava poems written
in Assamese, chiefly in praise of Krishna, or
describing various incidents in liia life. By
Sankara Deva.
Begins :
csri"^ II ^^ ^^ c^<^ irt^tui ^^ I
c**?^ ^f^ 5t^ Ti-sr c^*f^ ?f^ 11
*jTf II <2i^u( '2(%zjn :g^i^f*f 'RIssJ^ i
w '«R^^ ^1^«i JTl^liri 11
^ ^rtf^ ^^cfNs :3^i ^^«prl ?ft^ i
^^ ^^ ^sr^t^ ^^ ^>f^Tt^ 11 "i II
The work comprises 27 separate poems,
which agree very closely with the several
printed editions. The title of the work,
and the names of the poems as given below,
are taken from the printed edition of Barpeta,
B.S. 1303.
1. Fol.
2. „
3.
4.
5>
1, vrs.
4a „
7 a „
8a „
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
12.
13.
14.
15.
16.
17.
18.
19.
8b
11a
22a
2U
29a
316
38a
476
56a
57a
b7b
586
616
64a
67a
1—68. JTlTl'l^lf
69 — 140. nw^s'rw^
141 — 166. «fn^«iJT
167—184. (Not in printed
edition.)
185—226. -si^if^irmnt^m^
227 — 470. ^^itftfe
471 — 506. ^c^^rgin^-sdH
1—102. ^^cm^
507 — 539. ^fcf^cR
540—731. f«f«q|^
732—948. ^v^^^sl
919—1162. ^^iRJf (want-
ing foil. 48 and 49 ; vrs.
959—1012).
1163—1185.
1186—1196.
1197—1208.
1209—1277.
1278—1327.
1328—1398.
1399—1449.
20.
Fol.
ash.
vrs
. 1450-
-1500.
f<^^44^!W5'T
21.
»
706
j»
1501-
-1536.
22.
)>
726
>»
1537-
-1570.
23.
>>
74a
>»
1571-
-1597.
C??^!^
24.
»>
756
j»
1598-
-1706.
qt^riTleTl
25.
>»
80a
i>
1707-
1-
-1884.
-54.
5 c^?t'i
26.
j»
90a
)j
1885-
-19GS.
f[w^ i[\■^ i^t^
27.
)>
93a
>>
1964-
-2210.
^C5T1 ^«fi(
The date of copy, *f^
written after the last
name of the scribe.
•>*b-5J TtT S) ^^ 4, is
verse, without the
24.
Add. 12,235 A.— 84 leaves of bark ; 3 in. by
15|-; 6 lines, 12 in. long; dated Saka 1666
[A.D. 1744].
A collection of three Assamese poems.
I. Foil. 1 — 25a. A mythological story,
in 181 verses. By ^ridhara Kandali.
Begins :
3f¥ ^C^ CTRf<*\5^!r ^iCJTtTi^ II
^¥ f f? f?^g CT^ JR^^ I
^1 'f^^if^ ^C^ ^^ ^^^ II •! II
>i.!:^ 'yic^ ^fT f^5? ttf5¥ I
•^t^ ^1^^ *tTf fiRf^^ ^If^ 11 ?. II
^1 f^i5 '^'^ ^«n ^^ ^^*ff« II
§,«R ^^fq f^i^ ^^^C^ 11 v3 II
Srldhara Kandali was a resident of Kamrup,
and is tlie author of Kankhoya, a short poem
on the boyhood of Krishna, which was
published at Calcutta, 8aka 1802 (A.D.
1880). The editor of a recent edition of this
20
BENGALI, ASSAMESE, AND ORIYA MANUSCRIPTS.
work (Barpeta, 1901) ascribes it to the joint
authorship of ^aiikara Deva and Srldhara
Kandali.
Ends:
"a;^ T®1i^ T5f ^fg 4^ •5t\s I
II. Foil. 26b — 76. A dialogue between
J^iva and ParvatI on yoga, and the means of
obtaining salvation. The poem is anonymous.
It ends abruptly in the middle of verse 366,
followed by the title Karmaphala.
Begins :
cults' c^lf& ;g^t^^ '^t^? 'sf'l^^ II
f^l^t;^^ x»^ ^Tf5 3f^s» ^l^if I
^15 ^^r\s '?1^ 'Sf^nr *frq^ ii i ii
^if^ ^^^ f^^l f^^ii ^^t^sT^ 11
fjf^l^c^ ^Ifr^^ ^ikc^l <i'=ft^ 11 ^ II
Eiids:
f^if OTl^ ^TJl ^-t.C^ T^n T^t^fe 11
^^5^ jj^ri^ II
III. Foil. 77 — 84. A poem, in 48 verses,
on proper behaviour (niti). By Rama Chakra-
varti.
Begins :
Ends:
|;>i<f Jtt^^ f^i^i «nc^n^ ^'if^ H
3f^r^ ^^r^ ^f^¥i^ lilt ^T I
^tr ^f^ f^^C5 C^ql ^t1 5t^ II 8\r II
The three poems are all written by the
same hand, the manuscript being dated at
the end AVednesday, the 7th Bhfidra, Saka
1666.
"5>5553-!5 »f^5 ^l"tT^ «i T'm ^\^UZ ^li^lC^ ^^
25.
Or. 12.— Palm-leaf; foil. 279; 12^ in. by H;
4 lines, 11 in. long; dated 1239 B.S. (A.D.
1832).
gl q I St Q ei
Bhdgavatajpurana,
An Oriya metrical translation of the lltli
skandha. By Jagannatha Dasa.
Begins :
»|Q|aei Si;igQQH° ffCQIOpO ffGQ|S^R° I
GQQl 9Q^S)1 QHjqo QGeijaGggOlQCqC) II «i II
w^q s>i°jQQei I qfficl aQaciQei n
»lB|OlyQ SGRQQ I GC9 flIffGQ qGSIJCQ || S ||
[fl|!^l g°aiGQ aiQ Bls5| I ai ^in qqs^gc;) grri ii]*
e^ei|es|.a asiGq i s)?iq aw csi ffiGg n «" ii
Gg ^QOQei Ql^iGg i g1 qisiQ© GqQiQGg n
Ga qmQO afl caii i g^igb si^q qQQHe^i n « n
The poet Jagannatha Dasa flourished in the
second 'quarter of the sixteenth century.
Babu M. M. Chakravarti states,! on the
authority of the Jagannathacharitatnrita, an
unpublished poem by Divakara Kara, that he
"was born at Kapilecvarapuia Sasana,
District Puri. His father was Bhagabana
[sic] Dasa Purana Panda (reader of Puranas),
♦ This line has been omitted by the scribe.
t Laiiguage and Literature of Orissa, J.A.S.B., vol.
Ixvii. (1898), pt. i., p. 341.
POETRY.
21
and his motlicr was named Padma." He was
the favourite disciple and companion of Cliai-
tanya (wlio visited Orissa in 1510 A.D.), and
after his death converted king Pratapa Rudra
to Vedantism.
This manuscript agrees with the printed
edition. It is divided into 32 adJiydyas, the
Sanslcrit original having only '61. The
copy was made by Gopinatha Nayaka, and
was completed on the 4th Kanya (Ai^vina),
1239, i.e. the 18th May, 1832.
Colophon :
S^lfl 0|^°s£i|5yH|q . . . gagG' <ir g is^t gicci
OffH|S\ 8 GQ GO GOIG^Q g°aq G^IQfti . . . GR,St
ffGIQ GQRSfl Gao ^Q Q°ii° GSl|afi^|2< ffl^GS |
a^lQ' GQ|g ^ UQQ I
26.
Or. 1257.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 190 ; 91 in. by 1^;
3 to G lines, 7 and 8 in. long ; written in the
19th century.
Another copy.
This copy begins with the concluding lines
of the Sanskrit introductory verses, as in the
printed editions, as follows :
»:i9iQ?)0GQisiSc° cro" gg5si|C9C°qgg°gc° i
The verses are not numbered, and the
manuscript is without date of copy.
27.
Or. 5712.— Palm-leaf; foil. US; 14 in. by 1^;
4 and 5 lines, about 12 in. long; written in
the 19th century.
Another copy.
This copy is similar to the abov^e, and is
also without date.
28.
Or. 4541.— Palm-leaf; foil. 129; 11 in. by 1^;
5 and 6 lines, ^ in. long ; dated 1279 B.S.
(A.D. 1872).
Another copy.
This copy has twelve introductory verses
preceding the text, and a few after its comple-
tion. The colophon is dated the 3yth ahka
of Padmalabha Deva Maharaja, B.S. 1279.
apiq GQQ Gfl|$)|Qi&iQ' «n«c qs" «'5'"C
29.
Or. 3365.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 204; 12 in. by
1^; 4 and 5 hues, 10 in. long; dated 1284 B.S.
(A.D. 1877). [C. Bendall.]
Another copy.
The verses are numbered throughout. The
manuscript is dated the 9th Dhanu (Pausha)
1284, i.e. the 23rd December 1877.
ga^ q ss^ g «ii»r« gjGR. ys) aia «
30.
Or, 4766.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 50; 10 in. by If;
6 and 7 hues; dated B.S. 1259 (A.D. 1853).
[SiE W. Franks.]
Q G .S I Q q
Bandhodaya.
Oriya songs on the story of Rama and Sita,
By Upendra Bhanja.
Begins :
ODQD &q5 Qlfl I QD QaS^llQ QI» || <i ||
ciQ|C!°gi:)|nMii i tiQgiaQoi gqiq^i n s n
cioig^aeilflOTS I ?QH3C^|$)|Q 3;^Q II 5» II
Qaaifts- Gggg Qjg I aaQQGsscaaQ n •" ii
QQS^i^Ji^^igjci I yqeieQQi GQiQg ii » ii ''
^QC^Q ojgi g|.ci|0 I 9Q»Jiei» gaiff n H ||
Ou the next leaf these verses are repeated,
22
BENGALI, ASSAMESE, AND ORIYA MANUSCRIPTS.
the word of two syllables commencing each
line being placed at the end, thus conveying
different meanings.
00 Oq5 QlflOO I QaS^tlQ QIS^QO II <i II
ci°ao|flSflsi Soi I o^i^iQ aq offoi ii « ii
silffS" eggg 0RQ2J I eoGRcq QQaa ii «n n
»Nff9RffOQQ 1 gloQPI GQICCiyQ II '^ II
pooiei Qixajo ^q i o^icio g;i|ffGQ ii *? ii
Upendra Bhanja, the most famous of Oriya
poets, flourished in the beginning of the
eighteenth century. He was the eldest son
of Nilakantha, Raja of Gumsur, a tdluk in
the Ganjam District of the Madras Presidency.
An account of the author and his works will
be found in Babu M. M. Chakravati's Lan-
guage and Literature of Orissa.*
The work consists of eleven chhandas, with
a total of 613 verses. Nearly every leaf con-
tains one or two illustrations, chiefly of Rilraa
and Slta, besides mystic diagrams. The title
of the work and the name of the author appear
on the margin of the first and second leaves,
as follows :
c^eao qf CTQ oc^ioq grsis^ il
It is not mentioned in Babu M. M. Chakra-
varti's list of 42 works written by Upendra
Bhanja.
This copy was completed on AVednesday,
the 29th Chaitra, in the 43rd year of the rule
of Riimachandra Deva, B.S. 1259.
gl^l QiaoD QQQ ni^iQis^is- qgs^ §q qigsh
g^g q a'm Q. g ^ji?,; GROSq (?) 9i Gff QQE] OG
aSfl <^ QiGQ GQB £? as'Q o|CQ -g Gaaj ais
QQSQ g-'al G^GO II
31.
Add. 5033.— Palm-leaf; foil. 484; 20| in. by
1^; 4 and 5 lines, 18 in. long ; written appa-
rently in the 18th century ; encased in deer-
skin. [Colonel Smith.]
* J.A.S.B., vol. Ixvii., pt. i., p. 362.
Qffliqei
Rdindi/ana.
An Oriya metrical translation of the Lanka
kanda. By Balarama Dasa.
Begins :
&S1Q TO &|i §CGQ &IQ Q|g II
qqo 9\Ma gg oQiei oq^ ||
eiaiQ sififli gqei to qi^i ii
siQ^ eiigff gHjfl gsreig q\<^\ \\
Balarama Dasa, Vaishnava poet of Puri,
was the " son of an Oriya minister named
Somanatha Mahapatra."* He flourished some
300 years ago, and is the author of numerous
works, of which Sir William Hunter has given
a list of 23 principal ones.f
Ends :
gi aQGgjQ?! s^siffiaa gaiq sir ii
gi &sis^|a< gQei nq Q»Q|flQ|g n
It is stated in the colophon that the copy
was completed on Tuesday, the 18th of
Bhadra-s'MZ7a, in the 31st anlca of the reign
of Maharaja Virake^ari Deva, who reigned
1736— 1773.^
gi QQGQgQ GOO fll^lQjS^IQ' QGff §Q QjG^
g;!^^*!. qQ" g°^ ^r gs> qio gQ» c£qi sstoQiGQ
GQKi £§ a^'Q gQQ g;)|a g°ag n qiqci q\^ gjija
g°ag II
32.
Or. 5447.— Palm-leaf; foil 148; 14^ in. by
1^; 4 and 5 lines, 12|- in. long.
An Oriya metrical translation of the Kish-
kiudhyii, or 4th kanda of the Ramayana. By
Krishnacharana Pattanayaka.
* M. M. Cliakiavarti's Language and Literature of
Orissa, J.A.S.B., vol. Ixvii. (1893), pt. i., p. 345.
t OrisM, vol. ii., p. 199.
+ Ildd., vol. ii., p. 190.
POETRY.
J3
Begins:
0'^ S^fi ffO eilffCQQclS? I
The translator appears to be quite a modern
author. The date of copy given in the colo-
phon is the 18th ahka of Divyasirriha Deva.
This is no doubt the Divyasimha Deva, Raja
of Khurdha, who began to rule in A.D. 1857,
and was sentenced to penal servitude for
wilful murder in 1878.*
Colophon :
cc s I J? QiGQ Qm^& G§,s'(i Q\s\ g;>ia G5)» I
33.
Or. 4562.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 218; 15^ in. by
1^; 4 lines, 13 in. long; dated B.S. 1240
(A.D. 1834).
oioM Q I q £ Q<ai flo
Ddrdhyatdhhahtirasamrita.
An Oriya metrical account of personages
in Indian history and mythology who were
noted for devotion. By Ramadasa.
Begins :
ffSlflGRQQ q^RQ° CTR C)Q9ISIlC91|C°OQsanQo |
Sqq RiqQC.° Qgai»::^° as^qg^i Qaai s^S ri^qi§ ii
* Hunter's Orissa, vol. ii., App. vii., p. 191, and
Gazetteer, vol. viii., p. 211. (Khurdha.)
ffflGg qQQiffOff I qeg-n ^q QCff n «i n
gi 5q oflQ |QQ I qGg^ qo'iiq siSq ii s ii
gcjl eiiffo qo-i GRisil I 3qigq §9 eif^Qisil ii «" ii
G5 aiGei fl§fl| GqG^iQ i ofiS ^gq qGsiioQ ii k||
The work is divided into 25 adhydyas, and
was printed at Cuttack in 1880,* under the
shortened title of Dardhyatabhakti. It appears
from the coloplion that this copy is in the
author's own handwriting, made at a village
called Kalinga, on Friday, the first day of the
light half of Margnsirsha, B.S. 1240, in the
19th aiiJca of Ramachandra Deva.f
Colophon :
q£ glQlQHOiqCQgiSGQ SlSJiGQWH g?^|GQ GflR©
^IQfl gQQ Gfl|;aGei ffifl aiooGgi ^uxq \\... gsi^
QlflOD GCQQ «i<c gff QjQ g H° <Ska^ g|GR gl fli^g-
alQ go a^acij c^ci^ qrcq q»sti gisiGQ Qtist^
g;QGQ ei;q siiflQicg Gq goig^q grS g°a| ggr n
34.
Or. 2199.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 26 ; 5 in. by 1 ;
3 to 5 lines, 4|- in. long ; apparently written
early in the 14th century.
A few Oriya religious poems, some of them
fragmentary. The first, in 125 verses, is by
Ramadasa, perhaps the author of Dardhyata-
bhaktirasamrita (no. 33).
* Another edition in 1897, expauiied to 52 cantos by
the addition of another part.
t Ruled 47 years, 1810 — 1857. Hunter's Orisea,
vol. ii., p. 191.
( 24 )
VI. MANUSCEIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.
35.
Sloane 3201. — Several paper rolls enclosed
in a box, amongst which the following are
Bengali :
A. 28 sheets, sewn together, 23| in. by 65.
A cloth merchant's day-book of sales of
cloth from Thursday, the 13th Pansha, B.S.
1135 (A.D. 1728) to the 30th Asvina fol-
lowing.
B. A single sheet, 17^ in. by 13^.
A few memoranda of business transactions
with a money-lender, and scribbled arith-
metical calculations.
G. A single sheet, 8|- in. by 6.
A letter written by Krishnakanta Sarmfi
to a Captain Wilson, informing him that Sibi
Phataji (? f*lf< ^\5l^) was going to Calcutta
to have an interview with him, and advising
the Captain to pay special attention to what
he had to say. In a postscript, written
crosswise on the top of the letter, the writer
says that Rasika Lfila had asked him to send
his compliments. The letter is dated the
8th 6ravana, probably about the beginning
of the 19th century.
36.
Sloane 4090. — Foil. 25. Miscellaneous Ori-
ental papers of which the following are
Bengali :
I. Fol. 19. A single sheet, 14^ in. by 7,
A copy of a letter dated Wednesday, the
25th Magha, B.S. 1133 (February, 1727),
written at Bhagalpur, by Gurbakhsh Rota,
and addressed to Mr. C. Hampton, Mr.
Braddon (<i?nfj^), Jlr. E. Carteret, and
Captain G. Borlace.
The writer states that he had already
reported about the Cliobdars of Bhagalpur.
He now begs to report that on Sunday,
the 22nd Magha, a mounted oflBcer with a
company of soldiers of the Nawab had ar-
rived from Mnrshidabad, and had claimed
certain goods belonging to the English. He
therefore requests that a letter should be
written to Mr. Stephenson* at Kasimbazar for
his instructions, and also that the Nawab
should be asked not to interfere in the pur-
chase and sale of goods by the gomashtas of
Bhagalpur.
II. Fol. 20. A single sheet, 7^ in. by 6|.
An agreement executed in favour of Mr.
Gay (^) and Mr. Garbell (? ^l?c^) by
Krishna Dasa and Narasimha Dasa, stipu-
lating not to charge more than 2 per cent,
brokerage. The document is dated the 14th
Agrahayana, B.S. 1103 (A.D. 1G96).
37.
Add. 5660 E.— Foil. 47. A collection of
four manuscripts, written by different hands
about the end of the 18th century. The
first is in Sanskrit, the remaining three in
Bengali. [N. B. Halhed.]
I. Foil. 17—26; 9i in. by 6 ; 17 lines,
'4 in. long.
* Mr. E. Stephenson was appointed Chief of the
Kasimbazar factory of the East India Company on the
30th Jan., 1727 ; Mr. C. Hampton was the storekeeper.
MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.
25
t3?:^r^«ii 1
Gurudakshind.
A legend, in verse, of the reward given by
Krishna to his guru for the education he
had received. By ^ankara.
Begins :
fif?R^ ^cf^^ ^2ff« ^cw ^cir I
^r^ T^'jNit ^rw *ff?^ ic» II
\st? 'i^ <f^^ 3r^ '^^ <ti5R I
M'fl'S^I if^ ^i^ OR f^Cqt^^ II
The author gives no account of himself,
but simply mentions his name at the con-
clusion of the poem. Tlie legend runs
briefly as follows : — After the return of the
two brothers Krishna and Balarama from
Gokula to their home at Mathura, and the
slaughter of the demon Karasa, their father
Vasudeva held a meeting of all the learned
Pandits of the place. Krishna felt so
ashamed in their society at his lack of
education that he determined to go to some
distant country to study. Arriving at Avanti,
he placed himself under the tuition of the
Rislii t^antapana, and in 64 days became
proficient in the 64 principal branches of
knowledge. On his asking his preceptor how
he could repay him for his services, Santa-
pana, perceiving that his pupil was of divine
origin, begged him to restore to life his son
who had been drowned whilst bathing in the
sea. Accordingly Krishna descended into
the depths of the ocean and killed the Daitya
Saiikha, thinking that he had swallowed up
the sage's son. It appeared, however, that
the youth had been taken to the abode of
Yama, the god of death. Krishna went
thither, and succeeded in rescuing the sage's
son, and restored him in safety to his be-
reaved parents.
Ends :
lilt ^t^T ^f^nn T!r» 5|cfi ^■^^ I
*tid?r Tff^'ii fff^i f ?3 if4^ ^K II
■^R^fT Nst^ti f<ifTl ^^T tn5 snr II
^^ ^t?N» ^«fl 13^ 'SfJfr^R I
f ni ^j c'5n%jn«f ^t^iT »f?«i II
■5t1?r «r? ^r? ^f^ «if4\5 tR^r i
^ff ^ ^^^c'^ '^t<r ^sifflc^ c^l-^ ^^ II
\S^ nOf i2f^ ^fT ^^Sfl'T ^^^ II
II. Foil. 27—38 ; 9^ by 5|.
Specimens of bonds, leases, and other
documents in use by landlords and tenants,
one of which is in Persian. Interlinear
annotations in Latin occur throughout.
III. Foil. 39—47 ; 9^ in. by 6 ; 9 and 10
lines, 3J in. long.
A story in verse of the generosity of the
Caliph 'All.
Begins :
■^IcTl ^t^l C=^Cq1 «lt '^t C^^^T ^\K I
^jcsr ^wi<t 5f^i' 5^1 ^c^ ^R II
■^l^m ^\^ ^tt\s ^I'Wl ?^5T ^f^« in:«r I
4^1<| C?lC3flC^^ tfi? C^>[C^ 5TH1 TCT II
The poem is unfinished, and is written
in the Muhammadan Bengali style, abound-
ing in Hindustani words grossly misspelt.
The author describes how the archaniafel
Gabriel was sent to test the generosity of 'All
by appearing before him in the garb of a
mendicant, and begging alms of a thousand
rupees. 'All was not possessed of so large a
sum of money, so, in order not to disappoint
the fakir, he, at the suggestion of his sons
Hasan and Husain, was compelled to obtain
the sum required by selling thera to a
-wealthy merchant of Medina. After this his
wife Fatimah advised 'All to go to her father,
Muhammad, and implore his aid, which he
accordingly did. The story ends unfinished
at this point.
26
BENGALI, ASSAMESE, AND ORIYA MANUSCRIPTS.
38.
Add. 5660 F. — A collection of ttilscellaneous
papers, of which the following are in Bengali.
[N. B. Halhed.]
I. Foil. 1 and 2 ; 1-5^ in. by 10 ; about 45
lines, 4^ in. long ; written on the right half
of each page.
Instructions to the Amln and Gomashta
at Haripal.
Begins :
C^f1?1 ^iTql ^ra^ 5iCW i£|^ <X|\s^t^ 5t^1 'R'T^
?tf^ nfs¥t?^ ^W^ f^^t ^i^r¥ ^f?rc^ <tici ^rj i
The document contains a Bengali transla-
tion of orders issued by an officer of the East
India Company concerning the collection of
revenues derived from the manufacture of
cloth at Haripal. It begins by stating that
the Dallals, or brokers, who had been ap-
pointed some years previously, were in the
habit of oppressing the weavers, and, being
in collusion with the Gomashta, or agent, and
other officials, had become lax in the collec-
tion of money due to the Company. They
had accordingly been dismissed, and these
rules had been drawn up for the guidance of
the Amln and Gomashta with respect to their
duties, and the supervision to be exercised by
them over the newly appointed Dallals in the
management of the cotton trade, and the
collection of revenues. The document is
incomplete.
II. Foil. 3 and 4. One sheet 20 in, by 15.
A legendary account of the marriage of
king Vikramaditya with the daughter of king
Bhoja.
Begins :
Maunavatl, the daughter of king Bhoja,
sixteen years of age, and very beautiful, was
determined not to marry any aspiring suitor
unless he could manage to induce her to speak
at night. Many princes came in hope of gain-
ing her. One by one they occupied the same
room with her at night on separate couches,
and tried their best to extract even a single
word from her lips, but all in vain. King
Vikramaditya, hearing of her beauty, came
also unattended and unknown. He also could
not make her utter a word. Then, summoning
two of his goblin attendants, Tala and Vitrda,
he ordered them to sit on the princess' bed-
stead, and reply, to his questions. In the
course of conversation with them the king
cunningly narrated two amusing stories, which
proved so interesting to the princess that she
could not refrain from laughing, and making
some remark, and thus became wedded to
Vikramaditya.
III. Foil. 11 and 12.
A poem in 6 verses descriptive of female
beauty. By Nandalala.
Begins :
>tf^\S f«p?l ^f^ f^^l c^ft
'siq;^! c^^^ ^^^ ?f5^ f»ri^ f^ c^'^TtW^
The poem is followed by an English transla-
tion, probably by Mr. Halhed.
IV. Foil. 13—15.
^Ttl 1
Baramdsa.
A poetical description of the months. By
Bharatachandra Ray a. See no. 18.
Begins :
^^C'sr as [i.e. >iit] C^rW T^ 'XC'Sf? T^^ I
^rt^i f »T ^c^ •H'^ sj^ ^11. ^ 11
MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.
27
The poem is excerpted from the conclusion
of Bharatachandra's romance of Vidya and
Sundara. It is not copied in full, and varies
somewhat from the text in the printed edi-
tions. An English translation is appended.
V. Foil. 16 and 17.
The lament of Arjuna at the death of his
son Abhimanyu ; a poem in the laghutripadi
metre, taken from Kasirama Dasa's translation
of the Dronaparva of the Mahabharata, with
an English translation and transliteration.
Begins :
^^) %^ CTtW 4^ K^%K t^^ ^^pfU 11
VI. Foil. 18—20.
A list of seven Bengali poets and their prin-
cipal works, written in Bengali and English,
viz : —
Kasidasa. — JaiminI Bharata.
Krittivasa. — Ramayana.
Mukunda Kavikankana. — Mancjala Chandir
glta.
Kshemanauda. — Manasar glta.
Govinda Dasa. — Krdikiiraano'ala.
a
Dvija Madhava. — Krishnamangala.
Bharatachandra. — Annadamansrala.
39.
Add. 5661 B.— Foil. 42. A volume of mis-
cellaneous papers, containing notes on the
astronomy of the Hindus, and other matter.
[N. B. Halhed.]
I. Foil. 26—30. Lists of Hindu castes,
tribes, and professions, written in Bengali,
and in Sanskrit characters, with transhtera-
tions and English translations ; also Bengali
names for the days of the week and months,
with a note on the Bengali computation of
time.
II. Fol. 31. A short list of Muhammadan
tribes and professions, with their equivalent
Hindustani terms.
III. Foil. 32 and 33. Bengali names of
relationship, with transliterations and trans-
lations.
IV. Foil. 34— 38. Notes on the Bengali
system of arithmetical computation of the
price or weight of marketable goods.
40.
Add. 26,592.— Foil. 163; 13 in. by 8; written
on European paper, water-marked "Thos.
Edmonds, 1804." [William Erskine.]
A volume containing notes on various
Indian languages, of which the following are
on the Oriya language and literature.
I. Foil. 104, 105. A list of 70 works
in Oriya, with transliterations. Of these
some, marked ' W,' are original compositions,
whilst others, marked ' S,' appear to be trans-
lations from the Sanskrit. It is headed " List
of Wudya Compositions." The translitera-
tions, and English notes, in this and follow-
ing pieces, appear to be in the handwriting •
of Dr. J. Leyden. The Oriya words are
written by a native scribe.
II. Foil. 106—128. Specimens of Oriya
literature, with interlinear transliteration.
III. Foil. 130—151. A vocabulary of
Oriya words, in alphabetical arrangement of
the first letter only, from q to si. The words
in the first three pages are transliterated,
and their meanings are occasionally given.
IV. Foil. 156, 157. A transliteration of
the commencement of Nilambara Dasa's Oriya
translation of the Sanskrit Jaimini.BhiXrata,
i.e. the Asvamedhikaparva, or 14th book
of the Mahabharata in the version ascribed
to JaiminI. According to Sir W. Hunter,
Nilambara Diisa " lived 400 years ago."*
V. Foil. 158 — 163. Notes on Orivaofram-
mar, with four short anecdotes transliterated.
• Orissa, vol. ii., p. 206.
( 23 )
ADDITIONS AND COEEECTIONS.
p. 2a. Dinesacliandra Sena, in his valuable
work on the Bengali language and literature,*
quotes a Sanskrit verse which is found in
several old and reliable copies of the Chai-
tanyacharitamrita, which gives Saka 1537
(A,D. 1615) as the date of its composition.
P. 46. The three Sanskrit stanzas are
borrowed from Purushottama's grammar,
entitled Prayogaratuamala.
P. 6b. Vrindilvana Dasa is also the author
of Bhajananirnaya, a treatise on Vaishuava
devotion and religious obligations, published
at Calcutta, 1901, under the editorship of
Kadhesachandra Dasa.
P. 86. Dinesachandra Sena has published
a long extract from an old family manuscript
* Vai'igabhathd o tahitya (2nd edit.), Calcutta, 1903,
p. 332.
of the Ramayana of Krittiviisa — not to be
found in the printed editions— in which the
poet has given an extensive genealogical
account of himself.* From this it appears
that Kvittivasa was the 7th in lineal descent
from Udho Ojha, who was a minister at the
court of Danau ja Madhava ( A.D. 1 280—1 380).
His great-grandfather, Nrisimha Ojha, settled
a.t Phuliya probably about A.D. 1348. Kritti-
vasa was at the court of Karnsananlyana,
Raja of Tahirpur, who ruled about the middle
of the 15th century. It is probable, there-
fore, that he was born somewhere about
A.D. 1440.
P. 106, 1. 13. For B.S. 1466 read Saka
1466. Also, 1. 28, for B.S. 1495 read iSaka
1495.
* Ibid., pp. 107—113.
( 29 )
INDEX OF TITLES.
The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described. Worts which are only
incidentally mentioned are distinguished by figures of lighter type in the reference. Assamese
works are indicated by an asterisk, Oriya works by a dagger.
Annadamangala, 18 — 20.
■fBandhodaya, 30.
Baramasa, 38 iv.
Bhagavatapurana. Sk. x. and xi.j 10.
*Bhagavatapuranaj 21.
Sk. i. and ii., 22.
t Bhagavatapurana. Sk. xi. 25 — 29.
Bhaktichintamani, 11.
Bilvamangala, 2.
Chaitanyabhagavata, 2, 11.
Chaitanyachandrodaya, 2.
Chaitanyacharitamrita, 2, 11.
Chandl, 14, 18.
Chandinataka, 18.
tDardhyatabhaktirasamrita, 33.
Dehakarcha, 12.
Gangashtaka, 18.
Gurudakshinii, 37.
Haribhaktivilasa, 2.
Hatapattana, 12.
tJagannathacharitamrita, 25.
Jaganniithamangala, 15.
tJaiminI Bharata (the beginning only), 40 iv.
Kalikainangala, 18 — 20 i.
*Kankhoya, 24.
*Karmaphala, 24 ii.
*KIrtan-ghosha, 23.
Krishna- Arjuna-samvada, 20 ii.
Krishnavijaya, 10.
Mahiibharata (Sabha, Bhishma, Stri, oanti, and
Asrama parvas), 15.
(Vana-parva), 17.
(Drona-parva), 16, 38 v.
Maniharana, 10.
Nagashtaka, 18.
Prarthana, 12.
Premabhaktichandrika, 12.
Ramayana, 13.
tRamayana (Kishkindhyii-kanda), 32.
(Lanka-kanda), 31.
Rasamafijari, 18.
Ratimafijari, 18.
Sivaramer yuddha, 13.
Smaranamangala, 12.
Syamantakaharanakatha, 10.
Vidagdhamadhava, 2.
Vidyasundara, 18 — 20 i.
Yogadhyar vandana, 13.
( so )
INDEX OF PERSONS' NAMES.
Numerals coming after a name are precise, or approximate, obituary dates, but, in the case of
scribes tbey refer to the date of transcription; when following the title of a work, they
indicate the date of composition. The references are to the numbers under which the MSS.
are described.
'All, the Caliph, 37 in.
Ananta Kandali, 21.
Atmarama Dasa, scribe. Kalikamangala (B.S.
1183), 18.
Balarama Dasa. Ramayaiia, 31.
Bankura Deva, of Midnapur, 14.
Bhagavan Dasa, 25.
Bharatachandra Rilya, GunaJcara (S'aka 1682).
Kalikamangala, 18 — 20. Baramasa, 38 iv.
Borlace (G.), Captain, 36 i.
Braddon, Mr., 36 i.
Carteret (E.), 36 i.
Chaitanya, the Reformer (S'aka 1533), 12, 21, 25.
Life (Cbaitanyacharitamrita) by Krishna-
dasa Kaviraja, 2.
Chuhamang, King of Agsam, 21.
Chukhrangpha. Sec Rudra Simha, Baja of
Tippcrah.
Chupatpha. See Gadadhara Simha, liaja of
Tipperah.
Damodara Deva, 21.
Danauja Madhava, 13 (Add.).
Divakara Kara, 25.
Divyasimha Deva, Raja of Ehurdha, 32.
Gadadhara Dasa, 15.'
Gadadhara Simha, Raja of Tippcrah (A.D.
1695), 1.
Ganganarayana Chakravarti, 12.
Gopala Bhatta, 2.
Gopinatha Fayaka, scribe. Bhiigavatapurana
(B.S. 1239), 25.
Govinda Dasa, the poet, 12.
Gunakara. See Bharatachandra Raya.
Gunaraja Khiin. Krishnavijaya (S'aka 1395 —
1402), 10.
Gurbakhsh Rota. Letter to Mr. C. Hampton,
dated B.S. 1133, 36 i.
Hari Deva, 21.
Hampton (C), Storekeeper of Kasiinbazar factory,
36 I.
Hridaya Misra, 14.
Indranarayana Pala Chaudhurl, 18.
Jagannatha, called Kavivallabha. Vanaparva, 17.
Jagannatha Dasa. Bhagavatapurana, Sk. ii.,
25—29.
Jagannatha Misra, 14.
Jamal Mahammad, of Kalinga, scribe. S'anti-
parva (B.S. 1180), 15 iv. Stripavva
(B.S. 1181), 15 III.
Jayananda, scribe. Bhagavatapurana, Sk. xi.,
21.
Jiva Gosvami, 12.
Kamalakiinta, 15.
Kamsanarayana, Raja of Tahirpur, 13 (Add.).
Kasirama Dasa. Mahabharata (portions), 15
16, 38 V.
Kavichandra, 14.
Kavikankana, See Mukundarama Chakravarti.
INDEX OF PERSONS' NAMES.
31
Kavikariiiipura, 2.
Kavivallabha. See Jagannatha.
Kesava Dasa. Bliagavatapurana, Sks. vii. and
ix., 25.
Kirttichandra Rnya, Eaja of Bardwan, 18.
Kirttivasa. See Krittivasa.
Krishnachaudra, Baja of Krishna ghar, 18.
Krishnacliarana Pattanayaka. Kiimayana, 32.
Krishna Dasa. Contract regarding brokerage,
dated B.S. 1103, 36 ii.
Krishnadasa Kaviraja Gosvaml. Chaitanya-
charitamrita (S'aka 1537), 2.
Krislinakanta S'arma. Letter to Captain Wilson,
35.
Krittivasa. Ramayana (c. S'aka 1460), 13.
Kusuma, 21.
Lakslimiuatha Vasu, son of Gunaraja Khun, 10.
Lokanatha Gosvaml, 12.
Madhava Deva, 21.
Maliendra Kandali, 21.
Maladliara Vasu. See Gunaraja Kb an.
Man Singh, Raja of Bengal, 14, 18.
Muhammad, the Prophet. Life, by Saiyid
Sultan, 3.
Mukundarama Chakravarti. Chandi, 14.
Murari Ojlia, 13.
Nandalala. Poem descriptive of female beauty,
38 HI.
Nandarama Dasa, scribe. Bhaktichintamani
(B.S. 1128), 11. Chaitanyacharitamrita
(B.S. 1132), 2. Krishnavijaya, 10. Smarana-
mangala (B.S. 1128), 12.
Narasimha Dasa. Contract regarding brokerage,
dated B.S. 1103, 36 ii.
Narasimha Deva, of Ortssa, 15.
Narendranariiyana Raya, 18.
Narottaraa Dasa (c. S'aka 1510). Smarana-
niangala, 12.
Nilakantha, Maja of Gumsur, 30.
Nllambara Dasa. JaiminI Bhiirata (fragment),
40 IV.
Padmalabha Deva, Tting of Orissa, 28.
Pratapa Rudra, hing of Orissa, 25.
Parushottama Datta, 12.
Raghunatha Raya, son of Bdnlcurd Deva, 14.
Ralakara Misra. Bhagavatapurana, Sk. iv., 21.
Ramachandra Deva, Icing of Orissa, 30, 33.
Ramachandra Kaviraja, 12.
Rama Chakravarti. Poem on proper behaviour,
24 III.
Ramadasa. Dardhyatabhaktirasamrita, 33. Reli-
gious poem, 34.
Ramananda Vasu, 10.
Ramanatha, 14.
Rariga Kandali, 1.
Rudra Simha, Raja of Tipperah (A.D. 1714), 1.
Riipa Gosvaml, 2.
S'ankara. Gurudakshina, 37 i.
S'ankara Deva, son of Kusuma. Bhagavatapurana,
21, 22. Kirtan-ghosha, 23.
Satyaraja Khan. See Lakshmlnatha Vasu.
S'iva Bhatta, Suheddr, 18.
Somanatha Mahapatra, 31.
S'rldhara Kandali. Mythological poem, 24 i.
S'rinivasa Acharya, 12.
Stephenson (E.), Chief of Kasimhazar factory,
36 I.
Sultan, Saiyid. Life of Muhammad, 3.
S'yamananda Gosvaml, 12.
Tarachandra Ghosh, scribe. Bhishmaparva
(B.S. 1184), 15 II.
Udho Ojha, 13 (Add.).
Upendra Bhanja. Bandhodaya, 30.
Vikramaditya. Legendary account of his
marriage, 38 ii.
Vlrakesari Deva, king of Orissa, 31.
Vrindavana Dasa, 2. Bhaktichintamani, 11.
Wilson, Captain, 35.
( 32 )
CLASSED INDEX OF WOEKS.
NuuEEALS in parentheses indicate the date of composition of the work, or of the death of the
author. The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described.
BIOGRAPHY.
Chaitanyacharitamrita (S'aka 1537), life of
Chaitanya (S'aka 1535), by Krishnadasa
Kaviraja, 2.
Life of Muhammad, by Saiyid Sultan, 3.
CASTES AND PROFESSIONS,
Lists of Hindu castes and professions, 39 i.
List of Muhammadan tribes and professions,
39 11.
GRAMMAR.
Notes on Oriya grammar, 40 v.
HISTORY.
Historical account of Rudra Simha, Raja of
Tipperah, 1.
LETTERS, DOCUMENTS, AND ACCOUNTS.
Cloth merchants' day-book of sales (B.S. 1135),
35 a.
Contract regarding .brokerage agreed to by
Krishna Dasa and Narasimha Dasa (B.S.
1103), 36 II.
Forms of documents in use by landlords and
tenants, 37 ii.
Instructions to the AmJn and Gomashta at
Haripal regarding the collection of revenues
for the E. I. Company, 38 i.
Letter written by Gurbakhsh Rota to Mr. C.
Hampton and others (B.S. 1133), 36 i.
Letter written to Captain Wilson by Krishna-
kanta S'arma, 35 G.
Money-lender's business memoranda, 35 b.
Notes on the system of arithmetical computation,
39 IV.
LEXICOGRAPHY.
Bengali-Kbasi vocabulary, 8.
Bengali-Kuki vocabulary, 6.
Bengali names of relationship, 39 ill.
Bengali-Persian vocabulary, 5.
Bengali vocabulary, with equivalents in the
Tipperah dialect, 7 i.
Comparative vocabulary of Sanskrit, Bengali,
and Oriya words, 7 ii.
Vocabulary of Oriya words, 40 ill.
LITERATURE.
Bengali annotations, 9.
List of seven Bengali poets, and their principal
works, 38 VI.
CLASSED INDP]X OF WORKS.
33
List of seventy Oriya compositions, 40 i.
Specimens of Oriya literature, 40 ii.
MEDICINE.
Medical prescriptions and mantras, 4.
POETRY.
Bandhodaya, by Upendra Blianja, 30.
Baramasa, by Bliaratacbandra Raya, 38 iv.
Bhagavatapurana. An Assamese translation by
S'ankara Deva (S'aka 1490) and others,
21, 22.
Bliagavatapurana (Sk. xi.). An Oriya transla-
tion by Jagannatha Dasa, 25 — 29.
Bliaktichintamani, by Vrindavana Dasa, 11.
Chaitanyacharitamrita (S'aka 1537), by Krishna-
dasa Kaviraja, 2.
Cliandi, by Mukundarama Chakravarti, 14.
Dardhyatabbaktirasamrita, by Ramadasa, 33.
Gurudakshiiia, by S'ankara, 37 i.
Jaimini Bharata. An Oriya translation of tlie
commencement, by Nilambara Dasa, 40 iv.
Kalikamangala, by Bharatachandra Raya (S'aka
1682), 18—201.
Karmaphala, a poem on yoga, 24 ii.
Kirtan-ghosha, by S'ankara Deva (S'aka 1490),
23.
Krishna-Arjuna-sanivada, 20 ii.
Krishnavijaya (S'aka 1395 — 1402), by Gunarfija
Khan, 10.
Mahabharata (Sabha, Bhishraa, Stri, S'anti, and
Asrama parvas), by Ka'irama Divsa, 15.
(Dronaparva), 16, 38 i.
Mahabharata (Vanaparva), by Jagannatha, 17,
Mythological poem, by S'ridhara Kandali, 24 i.
Poem descriptive of female beauty, by Nanda-
lala, 38 iii.
Poem on proper behaviour [nUi), by Rama
Chakravarti, 24 iii.
Ramayana (c. S'aka 1460), in Bengali verse by
Krlttivasa, 13.
Ramayana (Kishkindhyakanda), iu Oriya verse,
by Krishnacharana Pattanayaka, 32.
Ramayana (Lanka-kanda), in Oriya verse, by
Balarama Dasa, 31.
Religious poems, in Oriya, 34.
Smaranamangala, by Narottama Diisa (c. S'aka
1510), 12.
TALES AND LEGENDS.
Legendary account of the marriage of king
Vikramaditya, 38 n.
Story in verse of the generosity of the Caliph
'AH, 37 III.
( 84 )
NUMERICAL INDEX.
SHOWING THE CORRESPONDENCE OP THE NUMBERS BY WHICH THE MANUSCRIPTS
ARE DESIGNATED WITH THE NUMBERS UNDER WHICH THEY ARE DESCRIBED IN THE
PRESENT CATALOGUE. \
No.
Cat.
No.
Cat.
No.
Cat.
Sloank.
5661b
39
2199 . . . .
34
3201 .
4090 .
35
36
12,233 .
12,234
12,235a .
21
23
24
3361 .
3.362 .
3363a
2
10
11
Additional.
12,235b .
1
3363b .
12
6033 .
31
12,236 .
17
3365 .
29
5590-91
13
21,627 .
9
4541 .
28
5592 .
14
26,592 .
40
4562 .
33
5593 .
19
26,594
6
4741 .
16
5595 .
15
26,595 .
7
4766 .
30
5660a .
18
26,596
8
4780 .
22
5660b
20
5060 .
4
5660e
37
Oriental.
5349 .
3
5660f
38
12 . . .
25
5447 .
32
5G61A .
5
1257 ,
26
5712 .
27
LONDON :
FKINTED BY GILBEBT AND BIVINGTON, LTD.
ST. joh.n's house, CLEBKBNWELL.
CATALOGUE
OP
PUSHTU AND SINDHI
MANUSCEIPTS.
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PAGE
Pushtu Manusceipts :
I, Religion .
II. History
III. Lexicogeaphy
IV. Poetry
V. Tales and Fables
VI. Peoveebs
8
12
13
27
33
SiNDHi Manusceipts
Index of Titles ,
Index of Persons' Names
Classed Index op "Works
Numerical Index .
PAGE
35
43
45
48
50
TABLE OF TEANSLITEEATION.
PERSIAN, HINDUSTANI, PUSHTU, AND SINDHI ALPHABETS.
& Hind.
PnSHTU.
SlNDHK
Pebs. 4 HiNu.
FugHir.
Sivoni.
1^
L_»
«-r»
b
J
J
J
z
U-)
b
J
J
zh
i_J
bh
i
J
i__J
V
t— .>
P
L/"
U^
(^~
B
::
1 9
ph
A
A
sh
o
dj
dj
t
o?'
sh
1
t!L,
th
(^.
(^
t/'
?
• • 1
«^
(JL)
t,tr^
(>
o^
(>
ft
ub
th
L
]o
L
t
1^
«^
d,
s
1^
■)i
1^
z
c
t§
e
t
t
(
^
^
^
^
•
t
gh
C
1— i
(^
1 9
f
-^a-
jh
J
J
J
k
^
S
c/
e/
£3
k
^
^
F
ch
I^J'
kh
??
chh
^
C/
^
g
Z.
c
r
h
kd/
g
t
t
c
kh
^
gh
<>
<>
d
d
^
n
jf
dh
J
J
J
I
d
r
r
r
in
!! 1
^
1^
d
u
u
c;
n
dh
<i>
b
n
i
•3
z
^
J
}
W, V
)
J
J
r
X
«
i
h
J
>
a
J
r
«.?
^
s,^
y
Hamzah in the middle of a word, '.
The Pushtu letters ^ and (j? have been represented by the softer sounds of ' j ' and ' sh,' peculiar to the
Khataks and Afghans of the Western tribes, rather than by the harder sounds of ' g ' and ' kkh .' as pronounced
by the Yusufzais and Eastern tribes.
' In Hindustani words only. ' In Sindlii words only. • When corresponding to the Sansltrit % and in Sindhi.
h
CATALOGUE OF
PUSHTU AND SMDHI MANUSCRIPTS
I. RELIGION.
1.
Or. 4236.— Foil. 174 ; 10 in. by 6i ; 20 lines,
4i in. long ; dated A.H. 1294 (A.D. 1877).
[J. Darmesteteb.]
i\'«/i' al-muslimm.
A Sxifl metrical treatise containing injunc-
tions relating to asceticism, religious observ-
ances, and moral conduct. By Akhund Gada.
Begins ;
Tbe author is probably the Akhiind Gada,
father of Akhiind Darwezah (see no. 2). The
work, in 54 chapters (Bdh), has been published
at Lahore in 1896. This copy agrees with
the printed edition, except that it has several
additional verses at the end, and the division
of the chapters is not the same.
Copyist : A'zam Din, of Babi.
Colophon: ^^L*J! «jo i-j'ji^ J-i m,'^
jy S<> i^ Jj^i t_f/?* tr1H= iiMi ^js^'^ ^js" x'^^J
i^ '-^ t^,^ t)'^ ^^ liJ; LLrf'^ *jic' iLc k.l^N>^t) I'l I'-^r^ 5
Jl Ji s wi SO ,i3 ajLo /►jSLc tJ-.a«j jj jJJis- ftXai ^o
Appended to the work is a Persian poem
in praise of God, at the back of which is.
written ^^jJl --U^ l2J'>^ jJj xjljjjy^l j j..«.3-
2.
Or. 6274.— Foil. 173 ; 8 in. by 5i ; 13 lines,
3f in. long ; 18th century.
[Major H. G. Raverty.]
Makhzan al-islam.
A compendium of Muhammadan faith and
religious observances. By Akhund Darwezah.
Akhund Darwezah was the son of Akhund
B
PUSHTU MANUSCRIPTS.
Gada Ningarhari.^ He resided chiefly at
Banher, in the country of the Yusufzais, and
was a disciple of Mir Saiyid 'Ali Ghawwas,^
Tirmizl. He died in A.H. 1048 (A.D. 1638-9),
eight years after the death of his religious
preceptor.
Besides the Makhzan al-islam, Darwezah
has written the following Persian works : —
1. Tazkirat al-abrar, published at Pesha-
war, 1891, and Delhi, 1892. In this work-
written in A.H. 1021 (A.D. 1612-3)— Darwe-
zah gives an account of the Afghans and their
orio-in, with notices of certain orthodox and
heretical sects. See the Persian Catalogue,
p. 28a.
2. Irsbad al-talibin, a work on Muhamma-
dan ethics, published at Lahore, A.H. 1310
(A.D. 1893).
3. A commentary on the Arabic Bad' al-
amali of 'All ibn 'Usman al-Ushi, published
at Lahore, 1891, and 1900. See the Arabic
Catalogue, p. 96b.
The Maklizan al-islam was written with
the special object of refuting the heretical
teaching of Bayazid Ansarl, the son of 'Abd
Allah, a learned Afghan of the tribe of Var-
mud, who lived in the district of Kaniguram
on the borders of Kandahar. Bayazid had
imbibed unorthodox religious beliefs by com-
panionship with a Mulhid called MuUa Sulai-
man. He took up his abode at Ningarhar,
where he became the founder of the Rosha-
niyah sect. He was bitterly opposed by the
orthodox Sunnis, and more particularly by
Akhund Darwezah, who gave him the title of
Pir i tarik, " the father of darkness," whilst
1 There appears to be some uncertainty as to the correct
spelling of the name of this town. In Macgregor's N.W.
Frontier, vol. i., p. 532, it is spelt Nangrahar, and in
Beale's Buddhist Eecords, vol. i., p. 91, Nagarahara.
2 See the Khazinat al-asfiya of Ghulam Sarwar, Cawn-
pore, 1894, p. 471. Muhammad 'Abd al-Shakur, the
author of the Tazkirah i 'ulama i Hind, Lucknow, 1894,
p. 59, calls him 'Ali al-Khawwa?.
he ascribes to himself that of Plr i roshan,
" the father of light."
Dr. Ley den has written a complete history
of the life of Bayazid, and an account of the
Roshaniyah sect' — taken chiefly from the
Dabistan i mazrdiib — with remarks on the
hostile attacks of Akhund Darwezah. Speak-
ing of tbe present work, he says : " The
Mahhzan Afghani, of which he [i.e. Darwezah]
is the principal author, is a miscellaneous
compilation on the ritual and moral practice
of Islam, composed in the Pashtu or Afghan
language, in a style of measured prose. The
texture of the work is of a very loose and
unconnected nature ; so that the different
chapters of which it consists admit of easy
transposition ; a circumstance which has
given rise to great diversity of arrangement
and variety of readings."
The Makhzan al-islam appears to have
been originally composed by Darwezah in 9
sections, or Bayans, with Persian prefaces,
and an introductory chapter containing an
exposition of verses from the Koran and
Arabic prayers. It was subsequently en-
larged by additional matter contributed by
Karimdad, the son of Darwezah, Mulla
Asghar, the author's brother, and Muham-
mad 'Abd al-Halim, the son of 'Abd Allah,
and grandson of Darwezah. Finally the
whole was compiled, revised, and re-arranged
in its present popular form in A.H. 1024
(A.D. 1615)^ by 'Abd al-KarIm, another son
of Darwezah. In the present copy this
additional matter appears as a supplement at
the conclusion of Darwezah's eight Bayana ;
in the following copies, and also in the
manuscripts in the India Ofiice Library,' it
is incorporated in the original work, with
alterations, additions or abbreviations, and
under various methods of arrangement.
' The Rosheniah Sect and its Founder Bayezid Ansdri,
Asiatic Researches, vol. xi., London, 1812.
- See the colophon to MS. no. 5.
3 Catalogue of Persian Manuscripts by H. Ethe, nos.
2632—38.
RELIGION.
Contents : —
I. Foil. 2b— Sa. The Surah Fatihah and
Surah Ikhlas (Surahs 1 and 112 of the Koran),
and Arabic prayers, with Pushtu versions of
the same.
Begins: [jj^l j>- J x«U^_^'^ (.iAjJ ,ijS\ Jf
II. Foil. 8a — 15a. Bayan I. A com-
pendium of the Muhammadan belief, being a
metrical paraphrase of the Bad' al-amalT, an
Arabic Kasidah by Siraj al-Din 'All ibn
'Usman al-tJshi al-Farglianl.
The Persian preface begins with an Arabic
preamble : —
jjl ^_j^^~i cij'Jl^J' j^xi\ ^_jiil ^yill <dl s*J^
S_jUlj J'jJ i.>jJ L='^ ^^.^ *^j Jl j'JOiSl,
The Pushtu paraphrase begins : —
^IJ ^ i-^J ^jl p/ j'J:T J_:=. J Ju'-i..
A lacuna occurs after fol. 9.
III. Foil. 15a — 37a. Bayan II. A para-
phrase of the Arabic Kasidat al-burdah, a
poem in praise of Muhammad, by 'Abd Allah
Muhammad ibn Sa'id al-Biislri.
Persian preface begins : ^}J^Y^ jl> ^^J J^xi
*lil
<UOy ^.A^ ^>
._ajJ'Miaj iOiA*- iii ^iijj iSJ^
Pushtu begins : j^^ j <to- ^J^j js^ j <u'Jij
IV. Fol. 37a — 48a. Bayan III. An
account of 72 unorthodox sects, with
particulars of the heretical tenets of each.
Persian preface begins: ^^ .s^ol^jJl ^^ J^_
Pushtu begins : CU. t^J ci^o J-ol jj^yo J
V. Fol.48a— 58i. Bayan IV. An abstract
of the Khuliisah of Lutf Allah Kaidani, an
Arabic manual of instruction on ceremonial
ablutions and prayer, in eight Babs.
Begins : xoli- ^iijj ' jJ^^ j^i ^J^^^
VJ^^
cS*^ \:^^.f<^ \J*'^J u'-^'^*^ '^ S/'^ (^'"^ l-^ '^ j'-~y'i 4_jJ
VI. Foil. 58i— 76a. Bayan V., divided
into three Fasls.
Fasl 1. A translation of four articles of
belief (xjoit) from the Arabic of Ziya al-DIn
Imam Muhammad Shami.
Begins : lol ,J J^l Jv*aj Xm ji Jv^JLi.^ *s:^J ^jo
IJ'oUil 'o sJijI iy»'>^l li'iJ'j XJjJljj^ Jy^ ^-*'-^
id <Xs. !i
tr-' U
J ^)LS
J^
,iUj1 (Ss..
Fasl 2. A translation of an Arabic treatise
by Najm al-Din 'Umar ibn Muhammad, al-
Nasafi on heretical sects, in twelve Firkahs.
Persian preface begins : aiil^jJl ^.^j J.^
EJl ^ 'J_j^ ^jJ^ ^JJA^ JSi\ ^Ul iJJi iJLJ^Ji^
Pushtu translation begins : ,_ya>**J ^^^.c j»Ul
This section has been printed in the
"Gulshan i roh," pp. 135—140, and in
Dorn's " Chrestomathy," pp. 24—33.
PUSHTU MANUSCRIPTS.
Fasl 3. A treatise on the correct reading
of the Koran.
Persian preface* begins : a^l^^iJl *^ j-aj
Pushtu begins: ^J^ >,^ *)j^ 'J^ ^_jlc\5- jus. J
j_ji> J^_^ ^Jy^^j <J^^^ ^ ^•'^ ^^
VIII. Foil. 76(x— 926. Bayan VI. An
explanation of the correct interpretation of
religious terms arranged according to the
Arabic alphabet.
Persian preface begins : <i^ 1^ jJl ^-i*^ J^.
Pushtu bea:ins
\jx^ ^J ^d aJJI li 1^1 ;_ii!
VIII. Foil. 926-1176. Bayan VII. An
exposition of the Sunnl belief, and rehgious
observances, in 23 Nuktahs.
Persian preface begins : J^ jd *xajt) ^^Uj
^'Jtil li'il'j c:^^! ,_j^'o-j jj
i^AaujIO ;I 1.
ijj
'^J'
Pushtu begins : ^^'>^l>|;J. (^^ J^^ ^i^J J^>} *>
c;y
so li iiiii ...jJ'fJ.^ <0 ,.i"«>)i "l^
Ui^j:
IX. Foil. 1176—1356. Bayan VIII. An
account of Bayazid Ansarl and his sons, up
to the death of Jalal al-Din, and the accession
of Ahdad as head of the Roshaniyah sect.
This chapter is written in Persian and also
in Pushtu.
Persian begins -. d ^s.
,^/
jli *$o'vi*- '1
ijJl
r
»U <slll liju: ii jJji t_sl ^jljo l»J.l <)UA> u_;'«ii' "H^^'J^
Jiyjtji
JtcU» l>.JO- ,1>
^'^ tr^-^
Pushtu begins : ^^^j^ ^^ CJU ^jl^'j iSji^3
These eight Bayans and introductory
prayers comprise the original work of Akhiind
Darwezah.
Ends : Jj ^ Uj ^yJ ^-f -^^ * ^^o ^joI
i-T iLi^ (»_J'i5 j_jl ji^ jj'j ^ ^ is2:> s.Ai>- ^ 4> jli
Appended to the work are two Persian
epilogues, the latter containing notes on
particular letters of the Pushtu alphabet.
'Abd al-KarIm, the son of Darwezah, is
stated in the colophon to be the compiler.
Colophon : jU J.A.i\ Ujo \j «^U- j 1, i_sx,a«
ei^vo,! x;.).jJ AjJ':^ 1^1 (^^' '^
The following additional matter has been
appended : —
X. Foil. 1356 — 152. Another alphabetical
list of religious terms with explanations after
the model of Bayan VI., by Karimdad, the
sou of Darwezah, to which is appended a
supplement (cij'Jis^) by 'Abd al-Halim, son
of 'Abd Allah, and grandson of Darwezah,
containing religious advice and an invective
against the heretical teaching of Bayazid,
Begins : i>^ <o ^.^ ^ >._-J'A: ^\^ is!^ i^ ^
The alphabet is abridged ; the complete
text will be found in the following copy. It
extends as far as the letter li inclusive, fol-
lowed by * and y To it is added a portion
only of 'Abd al-Hallm's supplement, begin-
ning with the letter c (fol. 1506 = fol. 158a
of no. 4).
XI. Foil. 153— 173. Articles of faith, and
ceremonial observances, by Karimdad. A
RELIGION.
lacuna occurs after fol. 152 of the concluding
portion of 'Abd al-Halira's composition and
the first part of this section. The following
are the headings of the subjects extant in
this copy : —
Fol. 1 536. _ <tLyj _ nxxij _ i^ihoj - <iiJ'o e:,JL«'
Fol. 164&.
165a.
1656.
1656.
1666.
1686.
r
xi
;U;
ilA*»iJUi (J.JO iJ
jJ'Jkj! (written ^y,*c^^,^j..Asr'
3.
Or. 4234.— Foil. 150; 11 in. by 1\\ 14
lines, 4f in. long ; 18th century.
[J. Darmestetek.]
Another copy of the Makhzan al-islara.
Begins : —
The introductory Arabic prayers are not
in the same order as in the preceding manu-
script. The second and third Fasls of Bayan
V. — here numbered Fasls one and two
respectively — are placed immediately after
the Arabic prayers (foil. 66 and 126). These
are followed by Karimdad's composition on
religious observances (art. xi. of the pre-
ceding), the different subjects having the
following Persian headings : —
Fol. 19a. <scy4^ 'jsvi^lj J^j jjj^ (_>1jT J^,d
20a.
206.
"■^V cJ'^y ^h i fr^ J^.j"^
Fol. 206.
,, 21a.
246.
256.
29a.
l&Ai
ijjis^ jy^ Jjjil OljjO ^Jm jli
^]j^ <u..jj_« ij'^j)' l/tJv*^ u"^ V^
•Ui J tjo^^ ^-'V
U~
ui r*^' ,
i^^\H
j^J'^
pl^l J ^jJm J
'oo ,J
J'jt^ .0 ••''j" ) &)'.S5«J *»"'j io'":J^ J"^
^l
'0 \,::^~i^)
38a.
386.
40a.
406.
.L.!
.JLI
if- C
1^1
>>-
!;■'
The third and fourth Bayans (foil. 65a and
736) are termed Fasls, and the fifth to the
seventh are called Babs. In Bayan V. there
is a lacuna, after fol. 826 line six, of the
concluding part of the second and the whole
of the third article of belief (jsjjJic).
KarTmdad's complete alphabet (art x. of
the preceding) is appended to Bayan VII.
(foU. 115a — 129^), with the first few verses
only of 'Abd al-Halim's supplement, to which
is added a note in Persian stating that, for-
asmuch as an exposition of the letters ji, J,
A, 'i and ^_g by Imam al-Din Baba 'Abd al-
Karlm was not known, the redactor, Mustafa
Muhammad, bin Miyau Nur Muhammad, bin
Imam al-Din *Abd al-Karim, bin Makhdum
Darwezah, had supplied the same to the best
of his understanding, and had also written
an exposition of the Ayat al-kursi, or
" Throne-verse " (Surah ii. v. 256 of the
Koran). The date and place of redaction
are stated to be Islampur, A.H. 1112 (A.D.
1700). This interpolation by the grandson
of 'Abd al-Karim, the son of Darwezah,
appears, however, to have been omitted by
the scribe, as the last chapter, Bayan VIII.
(unnumbered), follows immediately after the
above statement.
PUSHTU MANUSCRIPTS.
The work concludes with the two epilogues,
as in the preceding copy, but the name of
Karimdad appears, instead of that of 'Abd
al-Karim, as the redactor.
Colophon : SSJj^\ *i^-«Jl is-*^' xis i.i,vJ
g'-iJI jj-i AaxAx iwUsill ^jjLL *JL;!1 ^JJ=^^ iij^l
w
^jJ! x^ jdll i^jji x;i5;ii (•J'**'" i:;^ '^^'^^'j^ t-j'Ji"
The scribe has added to the work a collec-
tion of instructive verses from the poems of
•Abd al-Eahman and Sher Muhammad (foil.
145—150).'
4.
Or. 396.— Foil. 176 ; 11 in. by 7 ; 14 lines,
4f in. long, well written, early 19th century.
[Geo. Wm. Hamilton.]
Another copy, similar in arrangement to
the preceding.
The section containing Karimdad'sreligious
observances (foil. 21a — SQb) is somewhat
abbreviated. The portions coming after the
w
confession of faith (<nl)'j eiJUl), and the
Mukhammas, are omitted.
To Karlmdad's alphabet (foil. 134?>— 157i)
is appended the supplement (cr^'Jirs^) of Mu-
hammad Halim, the grandson of Darwezah,
of which the first few verses only are found
in the preceding copy.
The Persian portion of Bayan VIII. has
been omitted.
The colophon is the same as in no. 2, the
name of 'Abd al-Karim appearing as the
redactor.
5.
Add. 27312.— Foil. 290 ; 8^ in. by 5| ; 10
and 12 lines, S^ in. long ; 18th century.
[Duncan Forbes.]
Another copy of the Makhzan al-islam.
Begins: Jj^ ^y>- J iu'ij .U- viJoJ ojUT Jf
This copy begins with the second Fasl of
Bayan V., preceded by a few introductory
verses. The Arabic prayers, which are
usually placed first, come immediately before
Bayan I, (foil. 63a — 71a), after Karimdad's
religious observances (foil. 24a — 63a).
Bayan III. (fol. 118i) is called Fasl iii.,
and the fifth and sixth Bayans are called
Babs.
Muhammad Hallm's supplement occurs in
full (foil. 259a— 272), appended to Karimdad's
alphabet, as in the preceding copy. A lacuna
occurs after fol. 262.
The Persian portion of Bayan VIII. (fol.
272a) has been omitted.
It is stated in the colophon that 'Abd al-
Karim completed this redaction on Friday,
the 21 Muharram, A.H. 1024, i.e. 20 Febru-
ary, A.D. 1615.
Colophon : »— sj^U ^^i} m'o^ <t^ c^^^^Jlj jo'j
"j^-v*^ r-''^^
iji i^.j^ ' '^ ^jt^-*^^ T^*^ fti^
jjij jj" f^jJ! ijM ^^ (_/-
Si
jjjls. _5 t^J^I gj'o ^_s9 'XjiaJ' ^jj_ jj'Jio^l , u_a^'j)l
Several folios, chiefly at the beginning and
end of the volume, have been written by a
later hand. There is a note on the margin
of the first page stating that the manuscript
was sold to Sahib Khan Marhatte on the 5th
Jumada I., A.H. 1186 (A.D. 1772) for four
rupees.
6.
Or. 2831.— Foil. 151 ; 11 in. by 7| ; 15 lines,
5 in. long ; carefully written ; dated 5 Nov.,
1874, [Rev. T. P. Hughes.]
RELIGION".
Another copy of the same work.
Begins : j__jj <xl ,^^1 j,J J-i\ ja- J iU.}i Xj
In this copy the Persian headings, and
introductions to the different parts of the
•works, are entirely omitted. It begins witli
the Pushtu text of Bayun I., to wliich are
added the Arabic prayers, and the two Fasls
of Bayan V., the third being placed before
the second. These are followed by Karim-
dad's ceremonial observances and Mukham-
mas with Pushtu headings.
Karimdad's alphabet (foil. 1216, line 9 —
143a) is not as extensive as in the two pre-
ceding manuscripts. Muhammad Halim's
supplement, and the two epilogues at the
conclusion of the work, have been omitted.
The printed edition of Delhi, 1885 (?)
agrees with this copy, except that the Persian
portions and epilogues have been retained,
but without stating the name of any redactor.
7.
Or. 4489.— Foil. 200; 11 in. by 7; 17 lines,
4^ in. long ; written about the 18th century.
[Major H. G. Raverty.]
Fawaid i sharl'at.
A manual of Muhammadan religious obliga-
tions, in 82 chapters (Bab). By Muhammad
Kasim, Akhund of Swat.
Begins : «Jl
jij^ '^ (-Jj"
'} j9
Major Raverty states in the Introduction
to his Grammar that the Fawa'id i sharl'at
is " a very valuable work, written in the year
A.H. 1125, A.D. 1713, by Akhund Kasim,
who -was the chief prelate and the head of all
the Muhammadan ecclesiastics of Hasht-nagar
and Peshawer, which places, in those days,
rivalled Bokhara itself in learning."
In the prologue the author calls himself
Abii al-Kasim ibn 'Abd Allah. The work
has been frequently published at Delhi and
Peshawar. Selections are printed in the
"Gulshan-i-roh,"andDorn's"Chrestomathy."
Copyist : Haidar Shah. ^^ j^ J^ c:,^^
t\JitjSJ^ Jo
8.
Or. 5888.— Foil 61; 9 in. by 6; 11 lines,
3| in. long ; written circa A.D. 1800.
[EL. Beveridge.]
Rash'id al-haydn.
A manual of instruction on religious duties,
By 'Abd al-Rashld.
in verse
Begins : cij^L? <)J iX^=J
L/*-i
J V r^.'J
CJJ
V
^•^. U':'^ (^ y*^ H
,U
. g< IfiO ^wOl'M
The work is written in simple language,
suitable for the comprehension of women and
children. It has frequently been published.
'Abd al-Rashld states at the conclusion
that he was the son of Sultan Husain, of the
Farriikl sect of the Kuraishi clan, and a
resident of Langarkot. His ancestors lived
at Multan. He composed the work in A.H.
1169 (A.D. 1756).
Ends
JL,
u^y
<X_J
8
PUSHTU MANUSCRIPTS.
II. HISTOEY.
9.
Or. 2893.— Foil. 740 ; 13 in. by 8 ; 13 lines
in a page ; dated Peshawar, April, 1885.
[Rev. T. p. Hughes.]
TarlkJi i murassa'.
A History of the Afghans.
Afzal Khan.
By Muhammad
Begins : ^JU xaas^j M
i.:£\<j
4> _jl .Ij-ii-
£s>- S
>J^s- <tJ
^'^
J-
Muhammad Afzal Khan was the son of
Ashraf Khan, and grandson of the famous
Khushhal Khan Khatak. When his father
was betrayed by the machinations of his uncle
Bahram into the hands of the Moguls iii
A.H. 1095 (A.D. 1683), and sent as a state
prisoner to the fortress of Bijapur, Afzal
Khan was only 17 years of age, and unable
to take his rightful position as head of the
Khatak clan, but, after the death of his father
in captivity in A.H. 1105 (A.D. 1693), he
succeeded to the chieftainship.
The Tarlkh i murassa' contains a Pushtu
translation of the Makhzan i Afghani, other-
wise called Tarikh i Khanjahani, a Persian
history of the Afghans, written by Ni'mat
Allah in A.H. 1020 (A.D. 1611), described in
the Persian Catalogue, p. 210a, et scq. Afzal
Khan has added to his translation of this
work a special account of the Yusufzais, and
an extensive history of the Khatak family,
more particularly of his renowned grandfather
Khushhal Khan.
After a long preface, in which are intro-
duced several poetical compositions in Persian
and Pushtu, the author divides the work into
3 Babs and 7 Daftars (fol. 15i), to which is
appended a Khiitiraah. The contents are as
follows : —
Bab I. Poll. 16a— 23a. History of Mih-
tar Ya'kub Isra'il Allah (Jacob), from whom
the Afghans trace their descent.
Bab II. Foil. 23a— 426. History of king
Talut (Saul), and an account of the migration
of the Afghans to the mountainous country
of Ghor, and the Sulaiman range.
Bab III. Foil. 426— 65a. History of
Khalid ibn Valid, to the end of the Caliphate
of 'Umar.
Daftar I. Foil. 656—1186. History of
Sultan Bahlol LodI, Sultan Sikandar Lodi,
and Sultan Ibrahim.
Daftar II. Foil. 119a— 237a. History of
the reigns of Sher Shah Siir, Islam Shah, and
'Adil Shah, called 'Adli.
Thus far the Tarikh i murassa' is only a
translation of the first portion of Ni'mat
Allah's Makhzan i Afghani. See Dorn's
translation,^ pt. i., pp. 1 — 184.
Daftar III. Foil. 237a— 271a. An account
of distinguished Afghan chiefs. This chapter
also is translated from Ni'mat Allah's historj-,
but does not appear in Dorn's translation,
which was made from a shorter recension of
the Persian work. It contains an account of
Khanjahan LodI, Diler Khan, Bahadur Khan,
Purdil Khan, and Darya Khan.
Daftar IV. An account of events which
occurred at Kabul. This chapter is so de-
scribed in the preface, but is not found in
this or following copies of the work.
' History of the Afgliuns, London, 1836.
HISTORY.
9
Daftar V. :5'oll. 271a— 2996. An account
of the migration of the Ghorl and Khakhi
tribes from Kandahar to Kabul.
The historical events described in this and
the following chapter were compiled by Afzal
Khan from the Tazkirat al-abrar of Akhiind
Darwezah, the Tabakat i Akbari, Jahangir-
namah, and other Persian sources. Extracts
from these two chapters will be found in the
" Gulshan i roh " and "Kalid i Afghani," of
which latter work there is an English trans-
lation by T. C. Plowden (Lahore, 1875).
See also H. W. Bellew's " General Report on
the Yusufzais," Lahore, 1864.
Daftar VI. Foil. 300—6106. The gene-
alogy and history of the Khataks, with a
detailed account of the principal events in the
life of the author's grandfather, Khuslihal
Khan. His imprisonment in the fortress of
Gwalior, and the accession of the emperor
Aurangzeb are described in a Tarji'band poem
(foil. 348 — 356). There are several other
poetical pieces, also chronograms, in Persian
and Pushtu.
Daftar VIL Foil. 6106—7176. An account
of famous Afghan darweshes, and their
miraculous powers.
The first part of the chapter is a translation
of the third Fasl of the Makhzan i Afghani.
See Dorn's translation, Part ii., pp. 1 — 39.
It contains short memoirs of 28 Sarabani,
18 BatanI (also spelt Patani), and 17 Ghur-
gliushtl Shaikhs, with the omission of no. 8
in the translation.
The latter part (foil. 651 — 717) contains
supplementary notices of other famous
Shaikhs, mostly of the Khatak tribe. These
are : Adam BanaurT, Abu al-Fath, Nasik
Khatak KarlanrT, Pir Sabak, Shaikh Bahadur
and his son Shaikh Rahmkar Khatak Karlanri,
Akhiind Muhammad Chalak, Miyrm Jamil,
Miyan al-Hadad, and Rawal Fakir.
KJiatiraah. Foil. 7176 — 740. Genealogy
of the Afghans in 3 Fasls, viz : (1) the Sara-
banls, (2) the Batanls, and (3) the Ghur-
ghushtis. This also is translated from the
Makhzan i Afghani. See Dorn's translation,
Part ii., pp. 40 — 57.
Afzal Khan is also the author of 'Ilmkhanah
i danish, a Pushtu version of the Fables of
Bidpai, translated from the Persian *Iyar i
danish (see no. 52).
Ends: c:^^^-^^ J c:^-»j ^ J-id\ j ^ jJu*L, <t^
*!r > • V . V V ^J «
Copyist : Maulavi Muhammad Hasan, of
Peshawar.
Colophon : s J ^j^si^ %i -sAa j..*^ ^ ^ j>^ j.)
Iff* i?.;-J i^>.
<0 ^^^M*^ SA^sr* ^^ye ^ jjj .tJ
J^I J
-a.« J
6
1 ** ** A y"! i, < I k A
<Cm
>M tf'^^uuf
I AAC (UnW
^J
10.
Add. 26,336.— Foil. 247 ; 10| in. by 6f ; 17
lines, 3| in. long ; well written, apparently
in the latter part of the 18th century.
[WiLLtAM ErSKINE.]
Another copy, containing the following in-
complete portions of some of the chapters : —
Foil. 1—23. Daftar I. Fol. 716 5— 106a
11 of the preceding.
Foil. 24—59. Daftar IL Fol. 119a 9—
1626 7.
Daftar II. Fol. 163a 9—
Foil. 60—100.
2226 10.
Foil. 101—131
—4216 9.
Foil. 132—203
—6106 4.
Foil. 204r— 217
—6346 13.
Daftar VI. Fol. 3876 8
Daftar VI. Fol. 5026 12
Daftar VII. Fol. 6106 4
10
PUSHTU MANUSCRIPTS.
Foil. 218—235. Daftar VII. Fol. 6916 2
—717a 10.
Foil. 236— 243. Khatimah. Fol. 7176 5 —
731 a 10.
Foil. 244—247. Khatimah. Fol. 7346 2—
740, the eud.
11.
Or. 4487.— Foil. 765 ; 13 in. by 7f; 15 lines,
4i in. long; dated A.H. 1272 (A.D. 1856) ;
bound in stamped leather.
[Major H. G. Raverty.]
Another copy, agreeing with Hughes' copy,
no. 9, but incomplete. The whole of the
Khatimah, containing the genealogy of the
Afghans, is wanting ; the manuscript ending
in the middle of the account of Rawal Fakir,
at the end of Daftar VII. on fol. 7156 of no. 9.
Copyist : Niir Muhammad, of Kandahar.
The copy was made at Multan for Major
Kaverty, then Assistant Commissioner, and
was completed in A.H. 1272, as stated in a
pencilled note at the end.
The binder's name, Muhammad Sa'id,
Pashawari, is stamped on the middle of each
cover, with the date A.H. 1274.
12.
Or. 4231.— Foil. 124; 9 in. by b^; 15 lines,
3 in. long ; 18th century.
[James Daemesteter.]
Shdhndmah.
A history in verse of Ahmad Shah Durrani
from his rise to power in the service of Nadir
Shah to the commencement of his campaign
against the Marathas at Panipat. By Hafiz.
Begins :
JJ.JJ <0 j^>m3 y.
\d i
V
^J^^\»^ i> 5J 'jkj J.I
<xJ j_j>i <o jj
JUJ iXi
r
&».
Contents : Praise of God, Muhammad and
his companions, fol. 1. Introduction, fol. 7a.
Account of Nadir Shah, fol. 12a. Departure
of Chamkani to Lahore, and death of Nadir
Shah, fol. 146. Coronation of Ahmad Shah
Durrani, as king of Afghanistan (A.D. 1747),
fol. 18a. Defeat and flight of Nawab Nasir
Khan, fol. 22a. March of Ahmad Shah to
Lahore, fol. 25a. Nawab Shahnawaz Khan
makes ready to oppose him, fol. 29a. Battle
at Shahlimiir, near Lahore, fol. 316. Arrival
of the Moghul forces with the Wazir Kamar
al-Din Khan from Jahanabad, fol. 36a. Ah-
mad Shah assures himself of the fidelity of
his chieftains, fol. 38a. March to Sirhind,
fol. 41a. Battle at Sirhind (A.D. 1748), fol.
43a. Ari'ival of Nawab Mu'in al-Mulk as
CTovernor of Lahox'e on the death of his father
at the battle-field of Sirhind, fol. 496.
Alliance with the Emperor of Delhi, brought
about by the intervention of Nawab Mu'in
al-Mulk, fol. 546. Return of Ahmad Shah
to Kabul, fol. 59a. Battle with Nawab Mu'Iu
al-Mulk, fol. 626. Sack of Delhi (A.D. 1756),
fol. 75a. March to Jainagar, fol. 77a. March
from Anupshahr towards Shahdara, fol. 866.
Crossing the river Jumna^ fol. 90a. Nawab
Najib al-Daulah opposes the Maratha forces
at Panipat, fol. 926. Despatch of Bahii Adam
to Najib al-Daulah, fol. 96a. Stoppage of
grain supplies to the Marathas, fol. 976.
Ahmad Shah opposes the Marathas at Pani-
pat, fol. 1006. Khatimah, fol. 1216.
The poem bears the date A.H. 1172, i.«.
A.D. 1759-60, and was therefore written
during the continuance of the wars with the
Marathas, in which they were finally defeated
at Panipat in Januaiy 1761. This manu-
script appears to be the author's autograph,
and has many coi'rections, and additional
verses on the margin.
For an account of the life of Ahmad Shah,
see Tawarikh i Khwurshid i Jahan, by Sher
Muhammad Khan, Lahore, 1894, p. 148 ;
also Tarikh i Sultani, by Sultan Muhammad
Khan, Bombay, 1298 (1881). "
HISTORY.
11
Ends :
»l3X« s
<JOJ
aujx.
^'Ji/ 1j^ f^-
13.
Or. 4488.— Foil. 152 ; 12 in. by 7f ; 15 lines,
4i in. long ; neatly written, dated 26 July,
1864. ° . [Major H. G. Eaveety.]
Tawdrikh i Sdfiz Bahmatkhdni.
A history of the Yiisufzai Afghans. By
Plr Mu'azzam Shah.
Begins : s^ ni ^J^\ CJJU i^^.;^.'^ j o'~V
Jjbjl jJusf iJ e:,^.«jT jl ^'■JJ; ^_/^V i-?Vj^ ^
sj^ jjy '*--^ '^''^^ t_s^ J^ ^
The author states in a Persian preface that
he was the son of Plr Muhammad Fazil, a
resident of the village of Pir Salibak in the
Peshawar District, and in the service of
Hafiz Rahmat Khan, the Rohilla chieftain
(who died A.H. 1188, i.e. A.D. 1774). His
royal master chanced to see a manuscript
copy of the Tawarikh i Afagliinah^ in the
library of Khan Bahadur Khan, an Afghan
of the Ghoriakhel, Da'udzai, at Shahjahanpur
(Delhi). In it was a history of the Khakhl
and Cihori clans, with a special account of
the Yusufzais, written in Pushtu mixed with
Persian, after the style of the Tazkirah of
Akhund Darwezah {i.e. the Makhzan al-islam).
Pir Mu'azzam Shiih, at the command of Hafiz
Rahmat Khan, re-wrote that history in an
easier and more readable style.
' By Husain Khan Af gh an, written about A.D. 1G22.
See Etliu's Cataloijue of Persian MSS. in the India Office,
no. 581, p. 233, also Kieu's Catalogue, p. 230a.
The work is divided into seven chapters
(Makam). The date of composition, A.H.
1181, i.e. A.D. 1767-68, is given in a con-
cluding poem.
1. Fol. 4a. The original habitation of the
KJiakhi and Ghori clans, their settlement in
the country of Kabul, and disagreements with
the governor, Mirzil 'XJlugli Beg.
2. Fol. 22b. Migration of the Yusufzais
to Peshawar, battles with the Dalazaks, the
conquest of the Doab, and Bajawar, and
occupation of the city of Hashtnagar.
3. Fol. 496. Invasion of Swat under the
leadership of Malik Ahmad, and the advance
of the Emperor Babar for the subjugation of
the Yusufzais.
4. Fol. 85a. The settlement of the Gagi-
anis in the Doab, the arrival of Babar Shah
from Kabul at Peshawar, and his defeat of
the Dalazaks.
5. Fol. 97a. The wars between the Gagi-
anis and the Dalazaks.
6. Fol. 1136. The division of the con-
quered territories amongst the various clans,
made under the direction of Shaikh Mall ;
the death of Shaikh Mall and Malik Ahmad ;
the succession of Khan Kajo to the chieftain-
ship, and the commencement of a feud with
the Ghoriakhel.
7. Fol. 1346. The expedition of the Yusuf-
zais against the Ghoriakhel, their defeat and
the occupation of their lands by Khan Kajo.
The -work is stated in the colophon to
have been composed by Miyan Mu'azzam Shah
during the rule of Muhammad 'Azim Allah
Kliun, the son of Dilawar al-mulk 'Izzat al-
daulah Dundi Khan Bahadur Bahram i jang.
Copyist : Mirza Muhammad Isma'il, of
Kandahar.
^_^.'jsjjij' J.Jc'vA-.l 4V«jsr< h^^-o
|Alt= JUm
.jJvs- sU ri
12
PUSHTU MANUSCRIPTS.
III. LEXICOGEAPHY.
14.
Or. 4490.— Foil. 724 ; 12i- in. by 8 ; 17 lines,
4^ in. long ; written on European paper
stamped on the corner " Rolland Freres,
Bordeaux." [Major H. G. Raverty.]
Biydz al-mahabbat.
A Pushtu grammar and vocabulary, written
in Persian. By Nawab Maliabbat Khan.
Begins: l^ ^jKJy
U^!.'^
^'•>»-AJ , yJ^^wX^M
i U
yjjijj ij^'-yoJ [; uW?" Jf-}'^^^ ^ '^.'V
cJOJ
Mahabbat Khan was the eldest son of Hafiz
Rahmat Khan, the famous Rohilla chieftain,
who died in battle in A.H. 1188 (A.D. 1774).
He composed this work for Sir Charles Barlow
in A.H. 1221 (A.D. 1806), whilst living in
retirement at Lucknow as a pensioner under
the British Government. He has also written
three Diwans, one in Persian, one in Hindu-
stani, and one in Pushtu, and also a Hindu-
stani Ma§nawi, entitled Asrar i mahabbat,
containing the story of SassI and Pannii. See
Sprenger's Cat., pp. 251 and 620, Garcin de
Tassy's Litt., vol. ii., p. 349, and Ethe's
Persian Cat., no. 2452.
The author's younger brother Ilahyar Khan
has written a similar work, called 'Aja ib al-
lu^at (no. 15), in the preface to which he
states that Mahabbat Khan died in A.H. 1223
(A.D. 1808).
The work is divided into two chapters
(Bab). The first (foil. 6a— 595a) treats of
the conjugation of Pushtu verbs, in alpha-
betical arrangement ; the second (foil. 595a
— 724) contains a dictionary of Pushtu words,
explained in Persian.
A Persian chronogram at the end gives
the date of composition, A.H. 1221, expressed
by the phrase ci-->s^ ^i^=^ o
' " -■*■**-! 5 ivr^.r' ' '^'^ T" j^ j '^ '^^
15.
Or. 399.— Foil. 274 ; lOfin.byGi; 17 lines,
3f in. long ; written in Nestalik; dated Rajab
A.H. 1234 (A.D. 1819).
[Geo. Wm. Hamilton.]
'Ajd'ib al-lu^dt.
A Hindustani-Pushtu dictionary explained
in Persian. By Hahyar Khan, son of Hafiz
Rahmat Khan. See the Persian Catalogue,
p. 517a.
Begins : ^^.j^ 4-''^ i/^!-^ -^ . . . ^ j^'
cu^uJl ^^ jylc boil <s»-'_p- tJ J_.^0 J ^_^ j ija.-
^^^jjo'J_. <)j'js^l t^'*^J u'-'^h -^'-^^ (-^''Jlc _5 LyLait
i'
K ii) iijJu si^L*.^
.J.>iAj>-\
C--
(^ JU: ^1 JyCj
The work is preceded by a Mukaddimah
containing notes on Pushtu grammar (fol. 4/;).
The dictionary is divided into 28 Babs, be-
ginning at fol. 116. The Hindustani words
LEXICOGRAPHY.
18
appear first, followed by the Pushtu, with
their Persian and Arabic equivalents. The
different languages are indicated by the letters
s>, u_>, 1—3, and c written in red ink over the
words.
The work concludes with five chronograms
expressing the date of composition, i.e. A.H,
1228 (A.D. 1813). The first, in Hindustani,
and the third, in Persian, are by Muhammad
Ibrahim Khan, Farhat; the second, in Pushtu,
with a Persian translation, is by the author ;
and the last two, one in Persian, the other in
Arabic, are by Maulavi Gul Muhammad.
Copyist : fihulam Husain.
16.
Or. 4491.— Foil. 223 ; 12 in. by 7^; 17 lines,
5f in. long ; written in Nestalik ; dated
Safar, A.H. 1271 (A.D. 1854).
[Major H. G. Raverty.]
Another copy of the 'Aja'ib al-lughat.
Copyist : Sharaf al-Din, Multani.
17.
Add. 26,582.— Foil. 146 ; 131 in. by 8 ;
written on European paper with various
watermarks, from 1803 to 1805.
[William Erskine.]
A collection of linguistic notes, of which
the following relate to Pushtu : — •
1. Foil. 1 — 10. Notes on Pushtu gram-
mar, including a summary of the contents of
the Rashid al-bayan of 'Abd al-RashId {see
no. 8), under 63 subjects (fol. 5).
2. Foil. 11—19. Specimens of Pushtu
literature, written in Roman characters, with
notes, taken from the Diwan of Rahman, a
Pushtu version of the Hindi Story-teller, and
the Makhzan al-islam of Akhiiud Darwezah
(no. 2).
3. Foil. 20—22. An extract from the
Makhzan al-islam, and Ghazals of 'Abd al-
Rahman, written in Pushtu characters.
4. Foil. 23— 26. Pushtu vocabulary, with
transliterations, and occasional translations.
5. Foil. 27-28. A Hst of a few Pushtu
verbs, paradigm of the verb Joj " to speak,"
and the Pushtu alphabet.
lY. POETBY.
18.
Or. 4496.— Foil. 25 ; 13i in. by 7^ ; 15 Hues,
4^ in. long ; written in the 19th century.
[Major H. G. Raverty.]
iJlwdn i Arzdni.
The poems of Mulla Arzanl.
Begins: ^ ^^ j^ ^-«-!l -i— J
-ij us— ^ "^ji h J — :^*»
I»-^J
<o
-i;-^
./
r^
<Sj
-'■■J 9.
V
'&-
The manuscript comprises 49 odes, ar-
ranged in alphabetical order. Major Raverty
states in a note attached to this volume :
"This Mulla was the literary assistant of the
14
PUSHTU MANUSCRIPTS.
notorious Bayazid Ansari . . . The Akhund
Darwezali says respecting him : Arzaui, the
poet, was one of three brothers of the Af glian
tribe of Kheshkl ; Arzanl, 'Umar and 'AH.
They came into these parts from Hind, and
there they had already become tainted with
heresy ; and when in this part they met with
Bayazid Ansari they became perfect infidels
like himself. Arzani was an eloquent poet,
and a man of quick intellect ; and he turned
all the tenets of the new faith into poetry,
and the poems were inserted in Bayazid's
book."
19.
Or. 4228.— Poll. 118 ; 8|- in. by 6 ; 15 lines,
3^ in. long ; dated A.H. 1101 (A.D. 1690).
[J. Daemesteter.]
Dhcdn i Mirzd.
The poetical works of Mlrzfi Khan Ansari.
Begins : c:.^*.*' .L ^J^ £j ^^
^ cjV <^'^ '^"^' f'
, < i,\A-M JL) ^ jj r^;***
ajuja
ji^ y" jj^
Mirza Khan Ansari was a descendant —
probably a grandson — of Bayazid Ansari,
commonly called Pir i roshan, the founder of
the Roshaniah sect, and flourished in the
middle of the 17th century. See Raverty's
" Selections from the Poetry of the Afghans,"
London, 1862, pp. 51 — 55.
The author of the Dabistan i mazahib^
states that Mirza was the son of Nur al-Din,
Bayazid's third son, and that he lived in the
reign of Aurangzeb, and was killed at Dau-
latabad.
The odes are collected together in two
parts, in the first of which (foil. 1 — 326) they
are not in the same strict sequence of alpha-
betical arrangement as in the second part.
There are several additional poems on the
margin, and Persian annotations.
A selection from Mirza's poems has been
printed in the "Gulshan i roh," pp. 119 —
132, and in Dorn's " Chrestomathy," pp. 285
—303.
Copyist : Muhammad Muhsin, son of
Mulla Ahmad Kuraishi.
Colophon : ^'-Ajl j^l^P
>'.ll/ jJi ^'-*j \JL^
jJ, ^jA>*s^ A>«.K^ yX,£Ay^\ jxii ri^^^ rr^^ S ■-'^ 'jr^*
<)>*" Jj I C^'^»*'>*- Ci»^j tt) (♦-♦J
. .io j' iXAi.-' }Lo
1 1 .1 <u^ auuui
20.
Or. 4497.— Foil. 139 ; 9^ in. by 5^ ; 13 lines,
4 in. long ; written apparently iu the begin-
ning of the 18th century.
[Major H. G. Raverty.]
Another copy.
This copy agrees with the preceding, except
for occasional alterations in the arrangement
of the odes. It was written by Mulla Kamal
for Muhammad Nasir Alliih Khan.
Colophon : '^.1'^ i^^j} ^_ja-lj^ ^Jyt,} (_>'J^
i " ' ' ' ' II ' .
aJJl^J.-fli SajsT' J^ J^\ 1^;^^^';=^ S'J^ '*'>^.'«*^
i.::^'o t^iJsr J'^ Le i3=c\--Jj
' Lucknow edition, A.H. 1299 (A.D. 1877), p. 311.
POETRY.
15
Some Arabic verses are scribbled on the
last folio by another hand, and a note of the
birth of a son of Kunbar 'All Kjian in the
beginning of Rabi' I., A.H. 1126 (A.D. 1714).
21.
Or. 2803.— Foil. 118; ll|-in.by7i; 15 lines,
5|: in. long; dated A.D. 1881.
[Rev. T. p. Hughes.]
Another copy.
The odes in this neatly-written copy are
arranged quite differently from those in the
two preceding manuscripts. There is no
attempt at any regular alphabetical arrange-
ment. The first ode (rad/f il , see fol. llGa of
the preceding) begins : —
J j^
JU <k! ,.,i='o
J ^ ts'^r"
_jj .jji '->' ly*-'' u^^ "^ ^y^^ "^
L
jli
Mr
note:
Hughes has appended the following
" Mirza Khan Ansari. One of the
earliest of Afghan Poets. He is supposed
to have lived in Tirah, a valley in the Pesha-
war Frontier. The date is uncertain, but is
supposed to have been about A.D. 1600. All
Afghan scholars admit that the language of
his poem is very ancient, and there is a free
use of Sanscrit words. Mirza is supposed to
have been descended from Pir Roshan, but
this is uncertain."
Colophon : nJ^ c:^.^! li o^'J ^jjO i.>^ yi ^Ui'
22.
Or. 4229.— 11 in. by 6 ; 17 lines, 4 in. long ;
with ruled margins, well written, apparently
in the 18th century. [J. Dakmestetek.]
Dlwdn i Khushhdl Khan.
The poetical works of Khushhal Khan.
Khushhal Khan, the celebrated chieftain of
the Khatak tribe of Afghans, son of Shalibaz
Khan, was born A.H. 1022 (A.D. 1613),
during the reign of the emperor Shahjahan.
Some time after the accession of Aurangzeb
(A.D. 1658), Khushhal was imprisoned in
the fortress of Gwalior, through the machina-
tions of Amir Khan, Siibedar of Kabul, and
others. Many of his poems were written
during his seven years' captivity. On his
release he carried on a successful warfare
with the Moguls for several years. At length
he resigned the chieftainship of the Kh atak
tribe in favour of his eldest son Ashraf, hoping
to end his days in peaceful retirement ; but,
owing to family feuds created by Bahram,
another of his sons, he took refuge in the
country of the Afridis, and died there A.D.
1691, in the 78th year of his life.
These particulars are taken from a sketch
of the life of this famous warrior-poet by
Major Raverty in his " Selections from the
Poetry of the Afghans." The same author
states in the introduction to his Pushtu
grammar that Khfishhal " was a most volu-
minous writer, and composed no less (it is
said by his family) than three hundred and
sixty works, both in the Afghan and the
Persian language."
The poems are divided into four parts, as
in the edition lithographed at the Peshawar
Jail Press, A.D. 1869, under the superinten-
dence of Dr. H. W. Belle w.
I. Foil. 36 — 65a. A Diwiln poem.
Begins : Ui J <x^ J J'^ <ts- ^\
],■: £-J 1^ ,; ti Ljo
16
PUSHTU MANUSCRIPTS
A second Dlwan
11. Foil. 65i— 306,
poem.
Begins :
^ ' , ^' «_X0 it) j^jij ^^ li
i^^:i_^ J ,_/Liu 1 4i <)j ^'^ Ji aj to-
rn. Foil. 307—381. A third collection
of odes.
Begins ;
f j^j i^.j '^ y..^ u~^ J^ J^
»Jm
ii)'V L5-^!"
u^y
ojj^ '■
X,i ,J O J j_j^ V J*" ''^
^ ^ui^ x^ (**"^ y
IV.
Ruba'is.
Foil. 382—511.
A collection of
Begins :
K , 1 Jo- Uo di
1-5
1^ ?lA
^J'}
J'^ '^ Ci^ J f
ili i
^^
Copyist : Muhammad 'Alim, Kashmiri.
Colophon : l_j'.I)j11 CJi- ^^^>o i-j'Ji^Jl
d.^-40
JJU CAki-
V.^./^
jjj.AjiiS
J.^.^
23.
Or. 4492.— Foil. 262 ; ISJ in. by 8 ; 15 lines,
4^ to 5 in. long ; fairly well written on thin
paper, stamped " Rolland Freres, Bordeaux,
1855." [Majou H. G. Raveety.]
A copy of the second Dlwan of Khfishhal
Khan.
Begins :
The odes are not in the same order as in
the printed edition. Appended are a few
Mukhammas, Musaddas, Tarkib-band and
other short verses. There are numerous
corrections throughout, apparently made by
Major Raverty.
Colophon : ^^U^ J
JE"-.
Jly>_>i "Xi-'J ^^^
j>-'j r'^'' r^ ^ 'Jj' e^^
r
24.
Or. 2800.— Foil. 119 ; 11 in. by 71 ; 15 lines,
5 in. long ; well written on European paper
water-marked " Smith & Meynier, Fiume,"
and " C. Millington, London, 1869 " ; dated
A.D. 1873. [Rev. T. P. Hughes.]
Dlwan i Hijri.
The poems of Ashraf Khan Khatak, who
is called Hijri.
Begins :
u
'.}
1 J &>
-i ji-".
<xK
'Jj
^ I'iis- i/^^'i (^ -ti^ <i^ ujSli"-;
Ashraf Khan, the eldest son of Khushhal
Khan Khatak, was born in A.H. 1044 (A.D.
1634). He succeeded his father in the chief-
tainship of the Khatak tribe in A.D. 1681.
POETRY.
17
Two years afterwards his brother Bahrain
betrayed him into the hands of the emperor
Aurangzeb, who imprisoned him in tlie for-
tress of Bijapur, where he died in A.H. 1105
(A.D. 1693), in the 60th year of his age.
Most of his poems were written during his
imprisonment, the author taking theTakhallus
Hijrl or the "Exile." Mr. Hughes states in
a note appended to this volume that this copy
of Ashraf Khan's poems was made, under his
superintendence, " from an original manuscript
in possession of Afzal Khan of Jamalghari in
the Peshawar district, a direct descendant of
the author."
The odes are alphabetically arranged, and
are followed by a few Mukhammas, a number
of Ruba'Is, and five chronograms on the death
of Khushhal Khan, of which four are in Persian,
A selection from the Diwan has been printed
in the " Gulshan-i-roh," and an English
translation of the same in Raverty's " Selec-
tions," pp. 249—267.
Copyist : Ghulam JilanT, of Peshawar.
Colophon : sU o ^,xt li u>j3 &^ &,t J^ i^j,^
flit jJ^ J kici^jj &j ^_fy*kJ^ lAvr <cLu ^ ,As-
UC
Jj^ u?;j-^i ^
25.
Or. 2802.— Foil. 108 ; 9^ in. by 6 ; about
15 lines, A^ in. long ; written in the 19th
century. [Rev. T. P. Hughes.]
Dlwdn i 'Abd al-Kddir Kh an.
The Diwan of Abd al-Kadir Khan Khatak.
Begins :
1^ SX> ^Ij 2^ 1^ <tl Lu iXiU j^yiU
& JoJ ijj . cl; Jot. J j^ J
'Abd al-Kadir Khan, the son of Khushhal
Khan Khatak, and younger brother of Ashraf
Khan, was born in A.H. 1063 (A.D. 1653).
When Ashraf Khan was betrayed into the
hands of the Moguls, and was exiled by
Aurangzeb to the fortress of Bijapur in A.D.
1683, 'Abd al-Kadir claimed the chieftain-
ship ; but his nephew Afzal Khan, the son of
Ashraf, was elected by the tribe as the here-
ditary ruler, and by his order 'Abd al-Kadir
and many other members of the family were
put to death, in order that he might get rid
of all rival claimants. The date of his death
is uncertain.
'Abd al-Kadir's poems are full of Sufi
mysticism, and very popular among the
Afghans. He is also the author of a trans-
lation of the Persian poem Yiisuf Zulaikh^'
of Jami, written in A.H. 1112 (see no. 48),
and of translations of Sa'di's Gulistan (nos.
46 and 47) and Biistan. Major Raverty states
that he is commonly reputed to have been
the author of about sixty different works.
Mr. Hughes has appended a note to the
present copy, dated Nov. 21, 1884, in which
he states that it was made under his superin-
tendence from a manuscript in the possession
of Afzal Khan of Jamalgarhi in the Peshawar
District.
The odes in the Diwan are arranged in
alphabetical order, and are followed by a
number of Ruba'is and Mukhammas.
26.
Or. 4232.— Foil. 77 ; 10^ in. by 61 ; 13 lines,
4^ in. long ; written apparently in the 18th
century. [J. Daemestetek.]
Another copy.
This copy is imperfect at the commence-
ment and end. The poet's Ruba'is and some
18
PUSHTU MANUSCRIPTS.
of his Mulchammas are written before the
Diwan poem, which begins on fol. la.
The following poems by other authors are
appended to the Diwan (foil. 62-77) : —
1. Fol. 62a. Ghazal by Faiz Muhammad.
2. „ 626. Ghazal by Ashraf.
3. „ 626. Ghazal by Fakir Afzal.
4. „ 63a. Mukhammas by Sadr Khan,
Kliatak.
5. Foil. 65a. Mukhammas by Khushhill
Khan, Khatak, in two parts. The first part
is erroneously headed J'^^^ax? ^j.-A^kr'^ jii>>-
The poems in this collection will be found in
the Diwan of Khushhal, Peshawar edition,
1869, pp. 463—467.
6. Fol. 68a. Ghazal by Nawab 'All Mu-
hammad Khitn.
7. Foil. 69a. Ghazal by Miskln.
8. „ 70a. Elegy on the death of Na-
wab *Ali Muhammad Khan, by Muhammad
Kazim Khan, Khatak. The date of the death
of the Nawab is given as A.H. 1162 (A.D.
1749).
9. Foil. 72a. Mukhammas by Saiyid 'Abd
al-Samad, Pirzadah.
10. Foil. 75a. Mukhammas by Hafiz
Rahmat Khan.
27.
Or. 393.— Foil. 134; IQiin. by6f; 14 lines,
b\ in. long ; written about the end of the
18th century. [Geo. William Hamilton.]
Dlwdn i Rahman.
The poetical works of 'Abd al-Rahman.
Begins :
Uki. Jj^ ^JU? t* liO |J 01 1.1 <ts-
mJj li'^-jJ 'J-'i) ,_^ As- |»Kyb
U>. JS iJ^i ^li ^j> y J^
Mulla 'Abd al-Rahraan, commonly known
as Rahman, is perhaps the most popular of
Afghan poets, and is said to have flourished
during the reign of the emperor Aurangzeb
(A.D. 1658—1707). Major Raverty says of
him^ : " Rahman belonged to the Ghorlah
Khel clan or subdivision of the Mohmand
tribe of the Afghans, and dwelt in the village
of Hazar-Khani, in the tapah or district of the
Mohmands, one of the five divisions of the
province of Peshawar. He was a man of
considerable learning, but lived the life of a
Darwesh, absorbed in religious contemplation,
and separated from the world."
The Rev. T. P. Hughes has supplied some
notes on the poet in his copy of the Diwan
(no. 29), in which he says that 'Abd al-Rah-
man " belonged to the Ibrahim Kheyl of the
Momunds. He was a native of the village of
Bahadur Kilai," but resided for some time at
Hazarkhani, and is buried there. " His date
is uncertain, but supposed to be about A.D.
1613 to 1690." He is said to have been a
young man when Khushhal Khan was an
ased chieftain.
The odes of Rahman are arranged in this
and two following manuscripts in the form
of two separate Diwan poems, and are so
printed in the vai'ious Delhi editions, and in
Mr. Hughes' edition of Lahore, 1877 ; but in
the Bombay edition of 1883, as also in Major
Raverty's manuscript (no. 30), they are all
collected together in alphabetical order.
In this copy the first Diwan is the second
in the printed editions. There is some varia-
tion in the sequence of the odes, the first
being the seventh in Hughes' edition. Ap-
pended (fol. 74b) is a poem in praise of
Khushhal Khan Khatak, which does not
appear to have been printed, and does not
occur in any of the following copies of this
work. There are several pencilled emenda-
tions.
Selections from the Poetry of the Afghans, p. 1.
POETRY.
19
Copyist : Saiyid Ghulam 'Ali of Sonpat.
Colophon : i^s~J^ aac ^Jyi,li >^ *^
iujr" u-
.iL
^Ic jJa JO-i *li- ki- j) »v^ "-^J^
28.
Or. 2829.— Foil. 164; llim.by?^; ISlines,
5 in. long ; written on European paper water-
marked "Moiniers, 1859," and "Williams
Kent, 1859"; dated tiiel7tli June, 1861.
[Rev. T. p. Hughes.]
Another copy.
The arrangement of the two Diwans agrees
with that of the printed edition of Lahore,
1877.
Copyist : Mirza Isma'il.
Colophon : ^^'^J u_ 'U=a«j.« ^-
lk« irw £j^ <ts=^ j x'.« ^liJb [P]
lAII £X^
29.
Or. 2830.— Foil. 139 ; 11 in. by 7^ ; 15 lines,
5^ in. long ; excellently written on European
paper water-marked " Smith & Meynier,
Fiume"; dated the 15th May, 1872.
[Rev. T. p. Hughes.]
Another copy.
This copy agrees with the preceding manu-
script. Mr. Hughes says in a note appended
to the volume dated Dec. 18th, 1884: "This
manuscript is a very careful collation from a
number of manuscripts by the poet Ahmad
of Hashtnaggar, carried on under the
careful superintendence of the Rev. T. P.
Hughes, and is supposed to be the only care-
fully collated manuscript in existence. It
was written by the calligraphist Gholam
Jalani, May 15th, 1872." There are also a
few notes regarding the author written by
Mr. Hughes on March 26, 1883.
Colophon :
g< 5 s
* .^la. ^. .'J <0 tC/t Aa3
^Ixs.- Ah. jj^As- jMs li lak\«*J JO i^yuJ^ lAvr
t-S;j-5*i
30.
Or. 4493.— Foil. Ill ; 13^ in. by 8 ; 18 lines,
Sg- in. long ; beautifully written on European
paper water-marked " Smith & Son, 1850,"
and "T. H. Saunders & Co., 1850"; dated
A.H. 1271 (A.D. 1854).
[Major H. G. Ravertt.]
Another copy.
In this copy the odes, which appear as two
separate Diwans in the preceding manuscripts,
are arranged together in alphabetical order in
one volume, as in the Bombay edition of 1883.
Copyist : Siraj al-Din, Multanl.
Colophon : ^J'>^=f)^ '^ uV.'^ v'^ii" J-i J^ ci^-w
kJC^MjJ Irvl xXm jilaJt jLo xU j»ii^ P-J'*i ly'"**'
31.
Or. 4501.— Foil. 93 ; 8i in. by 6; 15 lines,
3f in. long ; written apparently in the 18th
century. [AIajor H. G. Ravebty.]
Durr u marjdn.
A Dlwan poem. By 'Abd al-Hamid.
Begins :
It Jwj <J^X4kMj (<-^*" ^
.^
Jo
\^i
Ji'
V^
20
PUSHTU MANUSCRIPTS.
ftS<»A*M A.M^ t^ ^.^ f^ ^ 1^
c-0 iS
^
(ICjow
|J I jji o <)J io) *;«-
'Abd al-Hamld, called Hamid, was a native
of Mashukhel, a village near Peshawar, and
flourished during the latter part of the 17th
century, during the reign of the emperor
Aurangzeb. His odes are arranged in alpha-
betical order, and are followed by a few
Mukhammas. The Diwan has been litho-
graphed at Bombay in 1295 A.H. The
" Gulshan i roh" contains a selection from
his odes.
Hamid is also the author of two romances
translated from the Persian, viz. : Nairang i
ishk, and Shah u gada (no. 53). He is
supposed to have died about the year A.D.
] 732, See Raverty's " Selections,"" p. 85.
32.
Or. 4498.— Foil. 188 ; 8 in. by 5^; 13 lines,
3^ in. long; dated A.H. 1108 (A.D. 1696).
[Major H. G. Ravkktv.]
Biwdn i Naj'ib.
The poems of Najib.
Begins :
'jOj I4J X.J Ij. , _J X
.^
LuO I J 5ii 'sib
^. (^ ^J^H
f-
J^ uh:
^s-
Nothing is known concerning this poet.
According to a note by Major Raverty he
appears to have been a Yusufzai Afghan.
The odes comprising the Diwan are followed
by a collection of Ruba'Is (foil. 174—188).
Copyist: Gul Muhammad, of Peshawar.
Colophon : ^-^^n-^ ^-^t!^ ^j'y.^ <^ (•'-»J' e:-^'*J
1 1 .^ ij^
■ • ^J^■}'^ 1-5^/* U^^ ''^ o'wi.l
^A^O sU Jum ^CjjJLj J^S^ (J^
33.
Or. 4495.— Foil. 120; 9|in.by6i; 12 lines,
4 in. long; apparently written in the 19th
century. [Major H. G. Raveety.]
Diwan i Ahmad Shah.
The poems of Ahmad Shah, Abdali.
Begins
^ — Ala-oo L
.i.!b.<a«
L^/;i x-'^ l,:5-* ^V ^^J
i^jl'^k lT" Lf^ J^"'' '^
J'^,,
Ahmad Shah, Abdali, Durr i Durran,
commonly called Shah Durrani, was the son
of Zamiin Khan, sometime ruler of Herat.
On the invasion of Afghanistan by Nadir
Shah in A.D. 1737-38, Ahmad Shah was
appointed an officer in his army, and, as a
reward for his distinguished services, the
Persian monarch gave him a tract of country
near Kandahar, which is still in the possession
of the Durrani tribe.
When Nadir Shah was assassinated in A.D.
1747, Ahmad Shah, then only 23 years of
age, was crowned at Kandahar as King of
Afghanistan. After he had brought the
various Afghan tribes into submission, and
POETRY.
21
established his power in Afghanistan, he
invaded India, conquered Kashmir, obtained
possession of the Pan jab, and made frequent
expeditions against the Moguls, extending
as far as Delhi and Agra. Meanwhile the
Maratha forces, advancing into the Panjab,
took possession of Sirhind and Lahore, and
were pushing forward to Multan. Ahmad
Shah led his forces against the invaders, and
at length completely routed the Maratha army
at the battle-field of Panipat in 1761. He
then withdrew his forces from India, and
returned to his own country, where he died
in 1773 in the fiftieth year of his age.
An account of the life of Ahmad Shah and
his successors, written in Persian by 'Abd
al-Karim, 'Alawi, called Tarlkh i Ahmad, was
published at Lucknow, A.H. 1266 (A.D.
1850). See also Tarikh i Sultani by Sultan
Muhammad Khan. Durrani, Bombay, 1881 ;
Elphinstone's "Kingdom of Caubul," vol. ii.,
pp. 279—300; and MS. no. 12, a Pushtu
metrical account of his life, entitled Shah-
namah, by a poet called Hafiz.
Copyist : 'Ali Muhammad, Chaharyari.
34.
Or. 4237.— Foil. 14—131 ; 8f in. by 6 ; 15
to 18 lines, 4^ in. long; written about the
beginning of the 19th century.
[J. Dakmesteteu.]
Mu'jizdt.
The Miracles of Muhammad, in verse. By
Hafiz 'Abd al-Kabir.
Begins : ^^J ^^si>- l) i.=^ Ac &ia>
The author states in the preamble that he
compiled this work from the Arabic duriag
the reign of Ahmad SLah (A.D. 1748—1754),
in the year A. H. 1166 (AiD. 1 753). 'Abd al-
Kabir is also the author of a metrical version
of the Persian Durri majalisof Saif al-Zafar,
Naubaharl, also Daf al-fakr, and short
religious poems.
The present work has been frequently
published. It ends (foil. 117a) : —
(■'■■ 'JJ
i.i.
&^
Appended to the work are : —
1. Foil. 117&— 127. Short poems by
'Abd al-Kabir. The first poem, Munajat,
has been lithographed on the margin of the
Fawa'id i sharl'at (pp. 108—130), Delhi,
1887.
2. Foil. 128—130. Munajat, by Muti'
Allah, lithographed on the margin of the
Rashid al-bayan (pp. 30 — 41), Peshawar,
1874. Copied by Muhammad 'Ali.
35,
Or.4494.— Folk 147; 12iin. bySi; 11 lines,
5 in. long ; beautifully written in large charac-
ters, with ruled and gilt-embellished border ;
dated the 13th Muharram, A.H. 1187 (A.D.
1773). ' [Major H. G. Ravertv.]
Dlwdn i Shaidd.
The poetical works of Muhammad Kfizim
Khan, Shaida.
22
PUSHTU MANUSCRIPTS.
Begins : (_/!lic 1 J«j^ Jil^ J>ls* i^j'-i-^^ 9 '-* i**);
w
Kazim Khan was the son of Muhammad
Afzal Khan, and great-grandson of the
Khatak chieftain Khushhal Khan. He was
born about A.H. 1140 (A.D. 1727). On the
death of his father, his elder brother, Asad
Allah Khan, succeeded to the chieftainship,
and Kazim Khan, being distrustful of his
brother's intentions towards him, fled from
home, "and spent several years in Kashmir,
where he acquired considerable learning.
He subsequently lived a long time at Sirhind,
in Upper India, but afterwards proceeded to
the Afghan principality of Rampur in that
country, where he took up his residence ;
and there he passed the greater part of his
life."i
The manuscript begins with a preface by
the author, in which he states that the several
odes composed by him were alphabetically
arranged into one volume in A.H. 1181 (A.D.
1767). This is followed by several introduc-
tory poems (foil. 10 — 29), including eulogies
of Muhammad, the Caliphs Siddik, 'Umar,
'U§man and 'All, of Bahii al-Dln Naksha-
bandi, Shaikh Ahmad, and Ghulam Ma'siim,
the author's preceptor, concluding with a
dissertation on Pushtu poetry.
The Diwan begins on fol. 30i as follows : —
'J u^
iVii . J t> lUi ^ M2XAI £■>
<j^
^'ji
•\yC i^ f^jtM JH
The poet's Kasidahs, Ruba'is, Kit'ahs and
other miscellaneous pieces are appended to
the Diwan (foil. 106—147).
' Raverty's Selections, p. 306.
A large number of additional odes are in-
serted on the margins of several of the pages,
with occasional notes.
This manuscript is, no doubt, the copy of
Shaida's poems which Major Raverty had
procured at Lahore, and which, he informs
us, had been sent by the poet to "Mi'an
Muhammadi, son of Ml'an ^abd-ullah of Sir-
hind, who belonged to the family of Sliaida's
spiritual guide," and was the only copy then
extant.
The date of copy is written in a note on
the outside of the first folio of the manuscript.
36.
Add. 21,471.— Poll. 158; 10 in. by 61 ; 11
lines, 4^ in. long ; neatly written, apparently
in the 19th century. [Lewin Bowring.]
Another copy of Shaida's poems, without
the preface and introductory poems. Several
additional odes are written on the margin by
another hand.
Copyist: Faiz 'All.
Colophon: <)dJ! ^^^ IjoJl Ji^jd si. Jw«J i*::-^
37.
Or. 2801.— Foil. 200 ; lOf in. by 7 ; 15 lines,
5 in. long ; carefully written on paper water-
marked " Smith & Meynier, Fiume " ; dated
A.D. 1872. [Rev. T. P. Hughes.]
Another copy of the Diwan of Shaida,
followed by the Diwan of Kamgar Khan.
I. Foil. 1—146. Ijo^ Jjjj
Mr. Hughes states in a note attached to
this copy that itwas made "from the original,"
referring no doubt to the Raverty manuscript,
no. 35. Another copy, also written for Mr.
Hughes by the same scribe, together with
the Diwans of Kamgar and Mirza, is in the
Library of the India Office.
10th August, 1876.
POETRY.
It is dated the
23
Copyist : Ghulam Jilani, of Peshawar.
Ls'^y?' '^ (^jV^ ^:J
r
jOjUaJ ^JJu*. ^ILs J laJ£\«jJ <0
,1.
II. Foil. 147—198. JJ^J^'^ ^1^.0
The Diwan of Kam<i;ar Klian.
Begins
J <o Uj*
Xj
,^j}\ t^g^JJ V^" " -^ '-^ 11^ J
Ulj K j^ As- Ji JjA. Jb J
The following note by Mr. Hughes, dated
Nov. 21, 1884, is appended: —
"Pushto poems by Khanzada Kamgar
Khan, a son of the renowned Khatak Chief,
born about A.D. 1653. This work was copied
from the original of Kamgar now in the
possession of Afzal Khan Khatak of Jamal-
ghari in the Peshawar District, under the
superintendence of the Rev. T. P. Hughes of
Peshawar. The existence of this poem was
unknown until Mr. Hughes discovered it
amongst some old volumes in Afzal Khan's
possession."
Copyist : Ghulum JllanI, of Peshawar.
38.
Or. 394.— Foil. 146; 9 in. by 5|; 8 lines,
4. in. long; dated A.H. 1209 (A.D. 1794).
[Geo. Wm. Hamilton.]
Dlwan i Afr'idl.
The poems of Kasim 'All Khan, Afridi.
The Diwan is preceded by Shajarah i
Kadiriyah, a list in verse of the successive
Khalifahs of the Kadiri sect.
It begins :-=—
Ends
liii- i.^ ^li i^Ji U> fib (JUau J
'•^ Ui^i •V^*' lJT^ ij^"^
^li JSJOJ ,v
V ^^}b }
Sii
r^
<t!
Colophon : lak;.^jo <io^i>'Ji x^ae- jJ; ^^
'j Jo,
I sjuud
r
The Diwan begins on fol. 6/; : —
jy ^0 ^jj~(c»- (J* i^ lLUU ^*-
jjlS.< jJb (^ ivr^'4'
..u*^ ^^
'-^ ^J uS'i J'-:^^ u^^ y*^
Kasim 'All Khan, Afridi, of the Kadiri
sect, was a native of Farukhabad. Saiyid
Kalam al-Din, one of his immediate followers,
the scribe of the following copy (no. 39) of
this Diwan, has stated in his colophon that
Kasim 'Ali Khan has also written several
Diwans in Persian and Hindi {i.e. Hindustani),
and had some acquaintance with English,
Kashmiri, and Turki. The author states in
the Khatimah (fol. 133a) that his verses were
collected and arranged with the help of Hafiz
Gh ulam Muhammad, in the year A.H. 1206
(A.D. 1792).
Colophon : jJ^ jxH kkv^-jj (_yJ>^. /' uV.*^
^jU- ^Xi- ***i'i I ijX^ ij^ [.s'?fj rJoiijJ eu.joi^
r^l dX*l [yvJc>- is
. t>J Jo
ij
;
>c x;
v-r
•^
'o |.U1
24
PUSHTU MANUSCRIPTS.
Copied on Thursday, the 20th day of
Rabr I., A.H. 1209, in the 36th year of the
reign of the blind sovereign Shah 'Alam, i.e.
the 16th Oct. 1794. This manuscript appears
to be in the author's own handwriting. There
are many corrections and additions through-
out written by the same hand, and the volume
has the impress of the author's seal. The
Diwan is headed as being the first rough copy
j^Jo^l ^j^yiii t_>'J^ i;iy^^ J^l . The liuBS of
each ode are separated by carefully ruled red
ink lines, some of the words being written
with black, others with red ink.
Appended to the Diwiin (foil. 134 — 143) is
a poem, also by Kiisim 'All Khan, entitled
Khwabnamah. It begins : —
^i) (J-2>l
iir-*r^ <j' JH ' i_s-^"
JJ i^_J
J M_M
^^ ^.
aJJl
(JjjO (Jj i_*i J ..J S^ ^ Jw«>jr*
rj (^ -i^.*^ <9Um IL-c O
S^ "& >,i &i
Lr>*'
Ends;
<r
X Jo! <xJ 'o 1, ,^^ c J I >
V
j-M* % lXA.MA^ <X^. I -.
Colophon : j^'^ j^ kk\«.jo j«>i, ^l-kJ e:^*^
j^iiOjsl jj'.i- j-ic **"'i' 1 S!-*-2J' (_^ r:^•J^' '-^':^•^
«jji j,^ |X> d-^M»j &.<jc cL-~sj <Ujt>i ;.j i«:^s'j *'v*i'l
^5^=:* lr.1 aJU, JJl
39.
Or. 395.— Foil. 149; 6 in. by 4; 14 lines,
3 in. long ; dated A.H. 1231 (A.D. 1816).
[Geo. Wm. Hamilton.]
Another copy of the Diwan and Khwab-
namah of Kasim 'All Khan, without the
Shajarah i Kadiriyah.
This is a carefully revised copy, containing
the corrected text of the preceding manu-
script, with sundry other alterations and
additions.
Copyist. Saiyid Kalam al-Din, Kadirl, a
disciple of Kasim 'All Khan who had given
him the title of Pir i 'iishik.
Colophon to the DTwan (fol. 1426) : —
fiis-1 Jji. iaisr ^js^ irri ij^ Ja*^! ^J->^x^ X^
jj'^Jli I 2;jJ~«aJ ^ '•^^'■J Lj'^lf' ij"'
i 1*^*^
''^ (•J^ y 'J^j
40.
JiLiQ iXmX>*
j^j^f^^ ui'
Or. 4230.— Foil. 101 ; 8^ in. by 5^ ; written
about the end of the 18th century.
[J. Darmestetee.]
Bnvun i Akbar.
The poetical works of Akbar.
Besfins :
(Jill 1.; <tj s>- J J yOi— ^ lM'i Ai»^ <SJ
jji;l , .J *js^•^ '^ i^'^j' ^ ^ i—j'Jiit i^ £.)
Nothing appears to be known of the poet,
or his date. The poems are carelessly written
in an unmethodical manner. Some are written
transversely down the page, others across it
or round the margin, so as to make use of
every available space. The manuscript is
probably the author's autograph copy.
POETRY.
25
The poems consist of : —
Odes, not alphabetically arranged, foil.
1 — o3a ; the story of Imam, foil. 536 — 59& ;
two poems in praise of God, foil. 60 — 66a ;
Arabic names of God, each explained in a
quatrain, foil. 66a — 73a ; ghazals, foil. 73a —
92; religious poems, foil. 98 — 101.
41.
Or. 4233.— Foil. 43—50 ; 8^ in. by 5^ ; 13
to 24 lines, 2^ in. long ; written in the 18th
century. [J. Darmesteter.]
42.
Or. 397.— Foil. 92 ; 8f in. by 5^; 11 lines,
4 in. long ; written apparently in the early
part of the 19th century.
[Geo. Wm. Hamilton.]
A religious poem. By Biibu Jan,
Begins :
Kamdah burdah.
J S^W X.i 1
Major Raver ty states that Babii Jan was
" a converted Si-ahposh Kafir, who, having
A poem in praise of Muhammad, translated | acquired a great name amongst the Muham-
by 'Abd al-Kadir from the Arabic of Muham-
mad ibn Sa'id, al-Biisiri.
Begins :
*0 ij^jj i^ ^^J\ j^J
fXM S^(^ ^ al) j2b
<(».
jj]j t) jd |»;W> ;^u ^j'^ J ^^i a J.
J ii
fji^. r- i
Ui^ ^j^ J ^'o
J iSjJu
The poem, as in the original, is written in
the radif *. Another translation, composed
by Miyan Sharaf, was published at Delhi,
1883. A paraphrase of the poem composed
by Akhund Darwezah forms Bayan II. of his
Makhzan al-islam (no. 2, art. iii.).
Ends :
s^ *JJi..-; ^ 1 1» tVJ-« '
madans for his learning, again relapsed.
He is the author of a metrical translation of
the Du'a Suryani, which, with the Arabic
text, is included in Dorn's " Ohrestomath}'-,"
pp. 374-386. A selection from his prose
writings will be found in the "Gulshaniroh,"
pp. 117—132.
On the fly-leaf this poem is called J-^y)^J *<».
Another copy of this work is in the India
OflSce Library.
Ends :
j^ ^ ^i
,U <J..
J
""i^ ^i ^
Si &i
U^'
•iil»-
43.
Or. 2827A.— Foil. 1—80 ; lOf in. by 7 ;
beautifully written on paper water-marked
' Grammar of the Afghan language (Lomlon, 1860),
Introduction, p. 33.
26
" Smith & Meynier, Fiume "; 15 lines, 5 in.
long ; dated A.D. 1872.
[Kbv. T. p. Hughes.]
Dnoan i Mu'izz Allah Khan.
A Diwan poem by Mu'izz Allah Khan.
Begins :
■«/»». UJi ^0 ajLa^ jS> J «iv£> ite-
PUSHTU MANUSCRIPTS.
u"- 'r^j u*~^ ^}'^^ \^ji '"^
^
According to a note by Mr. Hughes the
poet was " a native of Kotah, a village two
miles from Peshawar in British Afghanistan.
The date of the author is uncertain."
Copyist : Ghulam Jllanl of Peshawar.
r^(^^'
'J Xi J^ «l!ljjfc«
^L^ At J lasn*
li <£j
44.
Or. 2826.— Foil. 79 ; 11 in. by 7J ; neatly
written; 15 lines, 5 in. long; dated A.D.
1882. [Rkv. T. p. Hughes.]
w^liiJ)^^^
Diwdn i Ahu al-Kdsim.
The Diwan of Abii al-Kasim.
Begins :
'"^ j^ ^ij ^ "^ c:-^ [^ Uj
,U1
!iiO.->J)li
^— >ol
Nothing appears to be known of this poet.
He is not mentioned by Major Raverty, and
the only information given by Mr. Hughes is
that he was a native of Peshawar, of un-
certain date.
Copyist : Muhammad Hasan of Peshawar.
45.
Or. 2874— Foil. 119 ; 9^ in. by 7 J ; written
in the 19th century. [Rev. T. P. Hughes.]
Selections from the writings of Afghan
poets, beginning with an ode by 'Abd al-
Rahman.
Ij^ ljJ iri^ i^y- J (•W '-• ^
The following is a list of the poets, and
the number of odes of each : —
'Abd al-Ghafur, 4 (foil. 22a, 526, 63a,
118i) ; 'Abd al-Hamid, -33 ; 'Abd al-Kadir,
25 ; 'Abd Allah,i 12 ; 'Abd al-Rahman, 22 ;
Afzal, 2 (foil. 98a, 996) ; 'Allm, 4 (foil. 236,
28a, 606, 706) ; Ashraf, 19 ; Ashraf Khan,
Khatak, called Hijri, 2 (foil. 53a, 97a) ; Dau-
lat, 7; Dost Muhammad, 3 (foil. 29a, 856,
886) ; Fazil, 24 ; Fazll, 1 (fol. 846) ; Husain,
2 (foil. 646, 1026) ; Ibrfihim,' 2 (foil. 66a,
856) ; 'Isam,^ 4 (foil. 14a, 51a, 56a, 1156) ;
Kalandar, 6 ; Kamgar, Khatak, 29 ; Kazim,
3 (foil. 16a, 176, 956); Khushhal Khan,
Khatak, 4; Mahin, 3 (foil. 566, 59*, 84a);
Mirza Khan, Ansarl, 2 (foil. 25a, 50a) ;
1 Spelt Jj-c.
- Spelt Jt\j> and also ^\j> .
^ Occasionally spelt »\jo.. The ode on fol. 51a has
i.L>e in the heading, and j,Li> in the text.
POETRY.
27
MuMzz Allah, 3 (foil. 21b, 71a, 118a) ; Sadr
Khan, Khatak, 12; Samad, 6 ; Siddik, 17;
Sikandar, 4 (foil. 166, 586, 616, 1086) ; 'Us-
man, 5 ; Yunas, 38.
The volume is lettered outside " Ohaman
i benazir," but this title does not appear iu lection
in
7— "
the work itself. The odes contained
the anthology entitled "Chaman i be-nazir,
which forms a portion of the "Kalid i
Afghdni," appear to have been selected by
Mr. Hughes from this more extensive col-
V. TALES AND FABLES.
46.
Or. 4504.— Foil. 129 ; Q^rin. by 5^; 14 lines,
3^ in. long; dated A.H. 1271 (A.D. 1855).
[Major H. G. Raverty.]
Ouldastali.
A translation of the Persian Gulistan of
Shaikh Sa'di, in prose and verse. By 'Abd
al-Kadir Hian, Khatak. See no. 25.
Begins : ^j5 jl t>_JU n^ ^j ^\m>. ^d ^.l^'s.^
After translating the preamble of the
Gulistan 'Abd al-Kadir has substituted his
own preface, in prose and verse, for that of
Sa'dl (fol. 5a). In it he states that, through
the vicissitudes of fate, he was living in A.H.
1124 (A.D. 1712) at Naushahra, in a hut of
son'ow, without a friend or sympathiser, like
an animal of the desert in its cave. In order,
therefore, to bring solace to his afflicted
heart, and to cease repining over his unhappy
lot, he was induced to make this translation
of the Gulistan, to which he gave the name
of Guldastah. The work was completed
that same year, according to a chronogram
at the end of his preamble.
The work was therefore written after the
death of Ashraf Khan (A.D. 1693), and
during the chieftainship of his son Afzal
Khan. The unfortunate author, then sixty
years of age, was living in exile near Pesha-
war, doubtless in dread anticipation of the
cruel fate that was in store for him at the
hands of his merciless nephew.
The translation of the text is resumed on
fol. Ibb with Sa'di's enumeration of the 8
Babs and their contents. The entire wrork
does not appear to have been published.
The first Bab will be found in the " Gulshan-
i-roh," pp. 151—186.
Copyist. Saiyid 'Azim.
Colophon : JJ^ i
.1 j.'v»i-! sj cJy'jJI ^Jl^j |»xio. J ^-S^j ^^\ j^J:*
Jot^Lu
^'^
28
47.
PUSHTU MANUSCRIPTS
Ends
Or. 2828.— Foil. 118; 11^ in. by 7^ ; 15
lines, 5^ in. long ; dated A.D. 1872.
[Rev. T. p. Hughes.]
Another copy, beautifully written by
Ghulam Jllani, of Peshawar. The text
differs somewhat from that in the preceding
manuscript.
Colophon : iJu, jXcy j J'T j j-j ,U <t) xi ^'v^J
tit ii lak\,MjJ (O ct*vr
i^J}-^ i^h=- (.
48.
Or. 4503.— Foil. 202 ; 8 in. by 5^ ; 11 hnes,
3^ in. long ; beautifully written, Avith ruled
margins, and rules between each verse ;
dated Kashmir, A.H. 1217 (A.D. 1803).
[Major H. G. Raverty.]
Yusuf Zulailcha.
The story of Joseph and Zulaikha, trans-
lated into verse from Jami's Persian romance.
By 'Abd al-Kadir Khan, Khatak.
Begins : s^ 'w*wj <__r, ci^'Jb
The work is very popular, and has been
frequently lithographed. Selections are
printed in Dorn's " Chrestomathy," jjp.
174 — 282. It ends with a eulogy of the
Emperor Aurangzeb, during whose reign it
was composed, the date, A.H. 1112 (A.D.
17U0), being expressed by letters of the
nhjaJ, viz. c+J — 8+t-^-
^ ^^ tt;''^*=^v
eii jJOJt^v
^^ '^'^
■^ J^>; J ^
1..^
i_^-j c:,JlaL«
J |» J
J j; J*^ '^
J:^'y
J^
J j^
jb
sr^ r^^
Cl^-iOJ il^ _j1
^ u.^
L>-
^^J
^
^--?j^
:i,,i
sj cJU J
^
:^.
tr
Sj uJl^
1
J i> jj
^-1
L_^u; ij
A^
V
i_>'ic^il
Sj*j
•-I-.IM_!
<s..
The copy was made at Kashmir for Maula
Dad Khan by Mulla Wall Muhammad, and
was completed on the 4th Shawwal, A.H.
1217.
Colophon : (._.-%a«.s- lk;lj i_i*« o <_;lji/ ^ J^
49.
Or. 4239.— Foil. 151; Sin. by 5; 13 lines,
3^ in. long; apparently written in the 18th
century. [J. Daemesteteb.]
Another copy. The first folio is wanting,
and the manuscript ends at fol. 190ft of the
preceding copy (Peshawar ed., 1870, p. 211).
50.
Or. 4502.— Foil. 70 ; 8^ in. by 6; neatly
written in the 19th century; 17 lines, 4^ in.
long. [Majob H. G. Raverty.]
d^ ^:>\
A romance,
Khatak.
Adam Khan ii Durjchdna'7.
By Sadr Khan,
in verse.
TALES AND FABLES.
29
Begins : ^J ^^aj^ '.^ ujj ^-j
xJ' <!ujj L< ju .jl a^ia
ij—i ii'i idll Xjj
The author, Sadr Khan, was a son of the
renowned Khatak chieftain Khushhal Khan
(no. 22), and brother of 'Abd al-Kadir Khan.
The story is very popular amongst the
Yiisufzai tribes, and inhabitants of Swat.
Major Raverty' mentions a version of the
same romance composed by Fakhr al-Din
Sahibzadah. Another, in verse, was written
and published at Delhi in 1883 by Akbar
Shah of Peshawar. A popular prose version
of the story, by Maulavi Ahmad of Tangi in
Hashtnagar, was lithographed at Peshawar
in 1872. Maulavi Ahmad states in his
preface that " the story is founded on fact.
Durkhani was the daughter of an Afghan
yeoman of the village of Bazdarra Payan on
the Swat border, and Adam Khan a young
chief of the neighbouring village of Bazdarra
Bala. The chief events of the narrative
take place in these villages, but the scene
closes in the village of Misri Banda on the
banks of the Cabul River near Akora. The
graves of the two lovers may still be seen
near the village of Tulandai not far from
Misri Banda." ^
Sadr Khan is also the author of a Diwan,
and Kissah da Dili (no. 51), and of a transla-
tion of Nizami's Persian romance of Khusrau
and Shlrin. A few of his odes are included
in the Pushtu anthology, no. 45.
' Orammar of the Afg]s,an lavgucuje, Introduction,
p. 33.
" See also Elphinstone's Account of ilic Kingdom of
Caulnil, Loiiilon, 1839, p. 244.
At the conclusion of the poem the autlior
expresses the date of composition by the
word SJom, the numerical value of the letters
of which added together amounts to A.H.
1117. He also states that his age was then
!»>*. i.e. 3 + 10-|-40 = 53 years, so that he was
born in A.H. 1064 or A.D. 1654.
Ends: ^_gli Jjt'^ ^j j*m'j». clj
'■I
51.
Or. 2825.— Foil. 44 ; 9f in. by 6 ; 15 lines,
4i in. long; dated A.D. 1871.
[Rev. T. P. Hughes.]
Kissah da Dill t'l da Shah't.
The romance of Dill and Shahi, the
daughter of Hayat Khan the Afghan, in
verse. By Sadr Khan, Khatak. See no. .50.
Begins :
<)JLe ^ 0^^ L^ii (J-=- ^^< ly*^ '^
^; (^ Lf^ i jt^ u^.'j (^J-'- ^.^
Ends
*S'J i«_«'^ x-^ ^_.Jj ^_^ t>
': ^'JX <s^i 'j>'
30
PUSHTU MA.NUSCRTPTS.
Copyist : Ghulfim Jilanl, of Peshawar.
Colophon : sU J J\ ^J^ <o *<!. ^UJ
t
i^J}^- LS^^T
Ac t> ]f3i£^ujd ^lAvl £Xjj c1„^m>j'
52.
Or. 4506.— Foil. 90 ; 12^ in. by 7 ; 19 lines,
4^ in. long; neatly written, 19th century,
bound in stamped leather.
[Major H, G. Ravbrty.]
'Ilm-khdnah i ddnish.
The Fables of Bidpai, translated fi-om the
Persian *Iyar i danish. By Muhammad Afzal
Hian. See no. 9.
Begins :
Afzal Khan was the son of Ashraf Khan,
and grandson of Hiushhal Khan Khatak.
He states in the preface that he made this
translation, in the 53rd year of his life, from
the 'lyar i danish of Abu al-Fazl, a modernised
version of the Persian Anvar i suliaili of
Husain Va'iz Kashifi.
The manuscript extends only as far as the
middle of the fourth chapter. Selections
from it are printed in Dorn's " Chresto-
mathy," the translation being erroneously
stated in the preface to have been made by
" Malik Khushhal."
53.
Or. 2804.— Foil. 119 ; 11 in. by 7^; 15 lines,
5 in. long ; written ou European paper
water-marked " Smith and Meynier, Fiume " ;
dated A.D. 1871 and 1872.
[Rev. T. P. Hughes.]
Two tales in verse. By 'Abd al-Hamld.
See no. 31.
I. Foil. 1—61. jjtc Cjijj^
Nairang i 'ishk.
The romance of Shahid and 'Aziz, trans-
lated from the Persian Masnavi, composed in
A.D. 1096 bv Muhammad Akram, surnamed
Ghanimat. See Rieu's Persian Catalogue,
p. 7006.
Begins :
^\, jj^j <U
^ u^-i
J jj
jCJ!jj}\ J
V
J jji ^. ijij ^ JtjC J
U^ i-as)-
jy
ilUaii b
11. Foil. 62—117. \6^i'^ J *o*
Kissah da Shdh gadd.
The story of the King and the Darwesh,
translated from the Persian romance of
Hilali. See the Persian Catalogue, p. 656a,
Begins :
i_jj ^\>i^ !ili d \^ ijf *^ |_jJ <«»-
t^O ^} ii3> ij*}-^ /*y ^i ^^ "^
V
Ends :
3. i) (J J*" 1 ^—'■r; li
<Cj
^ ^/
J JSt*MC A
J
^/C>< <Xj
TALES AND FABLES.
31
^j ^'
^i "^ t^ij ^ liB^'***■ iir«^ '^
These two romances Tiave been published
at Delhi in 1882. The ending of the latter
differs from that in the printed edition.
The copies were made by Ghulam Jilani of
Peshawar, the former in September 1871,
the latter in January 1872.
54.
Or. 4505.— Foil. 129; 12| in. by 7| ; 15
lines, 51- in. long; dated Calcutta, A.H. 1227
(A.D. 1812). [Majou H. G. Raverty,]
GtiUstan.
The Gulistan of Sa'dl, translated in prose
and verse by Amir Muhammad AnsarT.
Begins : ^ ^^'•'-**-' lK j' ^|J:^^AA^ , 'JiJ xjj i*a>
ti l5>>(»j !*'•*" 'Sji r* ''4 L7*^ i.^*^ cJ^ '^ L-S^- '—-'''^ "^
XmJ ^^ ** - ^-' !i o Jb ''■'.5' i**^ "^y?",?^
ib>juoo iii)
Nothing appears to be known of the
author, nor has he given any account of
himself. Major Raverty states in a note to
this manuscript — " This is a rare work. I
know of but one other copy in existence."
Colophon : ^^ sa^s^ ^\ ^\lm^ ^1 ^j^
55.
Or. 398.— Foil. Ill; 10 in. by 6I; 14 lines,
h\ in. long ; about A.D. 1800.
[Geo. Wm. Hamilton.]
Kissah i Saif al-muluk.
The romance of Saif al-muluk and Badi'
al-jamal, in verse. Translated from the
Persian by Ghulam Muhammad.
Begins :
J>
X
1.5-
.>» it ^/i. 5 t
J^-«-ar< ^^l h \ ..I J
<Xj ^ ; .£ iiy*sr* jj^'JaL*! Jt»-
!iu i>**j
The translation is made from the Persian
romance, a manuscript copy of which is
described in the Persian Catalogue, p. 764fc.
It does not appear to have been published.
Another Pushtu version of the romance,
written by Ahmad, has been frequently litho-
graphed.
Ends:
dD i
•^J
J i^
<o
"r
^' '•
Jk.«.s-« *Jl£
56.
Or. 4499.— Foil. 112 ; 13 in. by 8 ; 18
lines, 5^ in. long; dated A.H. 1271 (A.D.
1854). [Majob H. G. Raverty.]
I. Foil. 1—86. CJ^I ._ij>^ Ifli- Kissah
i-Saif al-muluk, by Ghulam Muhammad.
Another copy of no. 55.
II. Foil. 87—112. y^!^ .U- Kissah i
Bahramgor. The story of Prince Bahram
and Gulandam, Princess of China, in verse.
By Faiyaz.
32
PUSHTU MANUSCRIPTS.
Begins :
J^L ^^J^J jJ^uJii ^ JJi. j^>X;
The poem has been frequently pubhshed.
It is printed in Hughes " Kalld-i Afghani"
(Peshawar, 1872), a translation of which was
made by T. C. Plowden (Lahore, 1875).
Ends:
. . . ij ]d S^ji- !Jo ij^ AsU- d^
Copyist : Siraj al-Din, of Multan.
Colophon : ^Ji,s^\ jii j^^j^. *«*» J-^ ^ (,::^v»o'
^'JU ^JXm lijlj i^^'J' li;:'.**!' jt't*" -^:!""^
57.
Or. 4500.— Foil. 93 ; 9 in. by 6^ ; 13 lines,
4J in. long; dated A.D. 1841.
[Major H. G. Raverty.]
^Azrd Wam^k.
The romance of 'Azra and Wamik, trans-
lated by Mu'ln al-Din from the Persian
Masnavl by Hajl Muhammad Husain, Shlrazl.
See the Persian Catalogue, p. 721 ?^
Begins :
us
|3 ^'* L^V^ JjSC- tSj , ^^ . «K^ ^* <^-r^
o- J^
^jj'o ^^ij^-! Ss^J^v r^i (-^ ^^ j^-
o-!^
j^
r'
iij
_cJj> ^
The work was composed in A.H. 1256
(A.D. 1840). It appears to be in the trans-
lator's own handwriting, and has several
corrections. Mu'in al-Din states in a Persian
colophon that he is a resident of Chaharsada
in Hashtnagar, and completed the work at a
village called Inman(?) in the month of
Zulka'dah.
Ends:
(.».«^s*! ^ }};^ Ji-)^^ <^^j=^ '>>i
Colophon
J' jt-^'i y
JsC
;af
.uj
u^.
Jl ^^j,**, j^UJ'.c ^'^U^^,;}-afli^^^;Wir^^
jjUbUwil J y;!!^ »ls-»-
u-^ s?l^
^'vi/
^as!'*^ jd yj (?) ^^'.aJI ''^ji'^ii t-jli^" ^^1 CI^U (•'^J
^\JS
u^}
.iu '^- ^ JdJl J^'
58.
Or. 2827 B.— Foil. 81—113 ; lOf in. by 7 ;
beautifully written on paper water-marked
" Smith and Meynier, Fiume" ; 15 lines, 5
in. long ; dated A.D. 1871.
[Rev. T. p. Hughes.]
Glial kazl.
The story of the thief and the judge, in
verse. See the Persian Catalogue, p. 773t.
By Maulavi Ahmad of Taiigi in Hashtnagar.
Begins
TALES AND FABLES.
33
The work has been lithographed at
Peshawar and Delhi. The author states at
the conclusion of the story that he belongs
to the Silfirkhel, and more particularly to
the Ibrahimkhel. He also gives the date of
composition, A.H. 1283, i.e. A.D. 1866-67.
Ends:
^^ cr-^.
, '^
j-iX^
^u> J.^
C ^ ^ H
r^. J^J'
WJ 1>*** *
V
1^. J:^^
r:^*V'
wCft.«a»-
^y U^ .
_jj ^-
♦-I ,\
^_j.U* aJ
^.
^ jj'j
Copyist
: Ghulam
Jilani
of Peshawar
^CjLu -AAwjfc} l3 *X^* it
(^^^
^ JCmIi
r^
s/^J^
;!L^ ^Jli
59.
J lafC\>*:J ^ C MV I
Or. 4235.— Foil. 48; 8 in. by 6 ; 10 and 11
lines, 4f in. long; written in the 19th century.
[J. Darmestetee.]
U'
^■^ &xaj
Kissah i Fath Khan.
The story of Fath Khan of Kandahar, in
verse. By Mulla Ni'mat Allah.
Begins
^/ [>/ La^ ijj J Jxl. ^^1
^^y *U- aJ tl^^ ,_j.^ ^^ )j jjjy
•^^^
W <)t^ ,.,'.
i ^^J j^ '^j c
<x=-
Ni'mat Allah, the son of 'Ata Allah,
a resident of Naushahra, is a writer of
the present time and author of several
romances, religious treatises, and other
poetical compositions. See the Catalogue
of Pushtu Books (with supplement), and
also the India OflBce Catalogue. His Mag-
nawi ■ Shirin Farhad is dated A.H. 1304
(A.D. 1887).
This story has been published at Delhi in
1886. Fath Khfin, the hero of the romance,
the son of Aslam Khan of Kandahar, fell
in love with Rabi'ah and married her. In
course of time be set out with the Afghan
army in battle against the Mogal forces
of the emperor Akbar. Fath Khan was
slain, and his devoted wife perished at his
grave.
VI. PEOYEEBS.
60.
Or. 2832.— Foil. 27 ; 11 in. by 7^ ; 15 lines
in a page; interleaved, and beautifully written
on paper water-marked " Leschallas, 1874,"
dated the 17th February, 1875.
[Rev. T. p. Hughes.]
A collection of Afghan Proverbs. Com-
piled by Saiyid Ahmad, of Kotah.
Begins :
34
PUSHTU MANUSCRIPTS.
^r- y L^'i'i lt'
Mr. Hughes has supplied the following
note : —
" Six hundred and seventy-nine Afghan
Proverbs. Collected and alphabetically ar-
ranged by Maulavie Saiyyid Ahmad a bene-
ficed Imam in the village of Kotah Yusafzai
and a son of the celebrated Mulla of Kotah,
the great opponent of the renowned Akhund
of Swat.^ This collection of proverbs is
entirely original."
Copyist : Ghulam Jilani, of Peshawar.
Colophon : ^^j^f <i ^^i ftip> ij i^ J-*^ i.::^-*!
L^ji^i {J^=^ (»'
l_)iu». *JLc i> ksc\»,4) i) c I Ave
' Probably alluding to Akhund Muhammad Kasim,
the author of Fawa'id i thari'at, no. 7.
35
SINDHI MANUSCRIPTS.
1.
Add. 26,331.— Foil. 243; 8 in. by 4^ ; 13 to
16 lines, 3 in. long ; carelessly written, dated
A.H. 1152 (A.D. 1739).
[William Erskine.]
Two religious treatises in Sindhi verse.
By Makhdum Muhammad Hasliim.
I. Foil. 5—172. pO! ^\j.
Faraiz al-isldm.
A manual of Mubammadan faith, and
ceremonial observances, translated and com-
piled from various Arabic sources.
Begins
,.<=- <!Cs-
^Cj^'.
<o
"r
'r/y-i i^J-
'^"j-
JJ-
^T'J
^■fj^
,U
I'-ife. \j>.-j.->
^.aL^ H. ^£=> '^'^ ^-i %'S£=> ^.fes. ^fe»
J"^^ uzV ^j^ c^ oir cA^^^
The Fara'iz al-islam was originally written
in Arabic, by Makhdum Hashim, in two books
containing 1272 religious duties (farz). The
present work is a Sindhi metrical translation,
by the author, of the first book (kitdb), which
comprises 332 religious duties, in two
sections (bah), viz. 1.
ajc Li-^a j] CLj'oJ'JiAcI
2. (fol. Ilia) Li^ic ci^Jjt ^1^ ci^-'oj'JLcl
yjU)I. A Khatimah is added (fol. 167a),
containing the Muhammadan creed with a
Sindhi paraphrase, concluding with the
author's epilogue, in which he states that he
is the son of 'Abd al-Qhafur, and completed
this work in A.H. 1143 (A.D. 1730-31).
Muhammad Hashira was a learned Mulla
of Tatta, in the Karachi district of Sindh, and
a popular writer of religious treatises. He
is the author of a work on the miracles of
Muhammad, entitled Kut al-'ashikin, which
was published at Bombay in 1873. His Zad
al-faklr, written in A.H. 1125 (see below),
and a treatise on the law regarding the
slaughter of animals of the chase (^'^ ^jj
^^), entitled Eahat al-miirainim, composed
in A.H. 1130, were published at Bombay,
1873, together with Matliib al-muminui by
'Abd al-Khiil'k-
Copyist : Miyan Hafiz Mihtah, son of 'Ali
Muhammad Sumrah, of Bhij.
Colophon : j^j JyJl ^>j j^ ^ip ^ jijs:
,'_^ ^^ JU i^ftA-i.* tXJ^ <Uy.< l3s'.=>- ^J'i^ <>i^' ij'-J^
SAsr*
\.
^
n. Foil. 173—242. >iiJl Jl;
Zad al-faklr.
Religious duties of Muhammadan devotees,
■to
in verse
36
SINDHI MANUSCRIPTS.
Begins :
>^
LiUj
i-f^^s" cjr^
u'v J>;'^r" 1^'^ ^5^ *'^^ Jj'-"
o^"^'^
,^,
!S_.J ^-;l
The work was completed in A.H. 1125
(A.D. 1713). It has been published at
Bombay, 1873, with the author's Rahat al-
muminin, and the Matlub al-mi'iminm of
'Abd al-Khalik. In the scribe's colophon it
is called Zad al-miskin.
Copyist: Miyan Hafiz Mihtah, son of
*Ali Muhammad Sumrah, of Bhij.
Colophon : (^.jil>*^l jlj ^_j»jJu. j«Ji J.*3 tju^J
auL^ Sas'ss- ^J■Jj^ .t^Sx^i .j ri-^'> ,^, »:^ji»- rj^ J>J>J
^'wil \^^,nit HkXuj .i) ;«t ji- i 1 li v,«^». JV*' i***^ i?.)
ilL
,U
iier (IJL, ui^ o J-'.T^^
2.
Add. 26,330.— Foil. 453 ; 9} in. by 4f ; 13
lines, S^ in. long ; well written, apparently
in the beginning of the 19th century,
[WiLLUM ErSKINE.]
Fard'lz al-ialdm.
Another version of the preceding, being a
complete Sindhi translation of the Arabic
original of Muhammad Hashim. By 'Abd
al-Latif.
Begins :
jjjlsy x'^ J^T'j '^r^ '^'■^ J'^'-^
1
CJ--57
o:;^
cJ-*v= ^^x«^• s.
*Abd al-LatIf cannot be the same as Shah
'Abd al-Latif, the popular poet of Sindh, and
author of the Shaha jo risalo (see no. 3).
The latter died in A.H. 1165, whereas the
present work was completed in A.H. 1181
(A.D. 1767-68), as stated in the following
couplet at the conclusion : —
UjJuaJ' ^'^>^ \J^^^ i_cjdab] Joe ^jJii
The first book — in two Babs — closely
resembles a Sindhi version of this part of
the work made by Makhdum 'Abd Allah
(see no. 7), which was published at Bombay
in 1874. 'Abd al-Latif lias apparently
revised that version, and completed the work
by adding a translation of the second book.
An enumeration of the 1272 religious
duties (/(Tz) dealt with in this work is given
at the conclusion (fol. 447a), as follows : —
jJ'Jic 332. These occupy the first book (foil.
1—72). c^^'Js 240 ; j^ 326 ; i^ij includ-
ing Jaj ^^'o 82 ; -ij^j and <_J',£=ii:l 74 ; ^
141 ; <ss^j ^^='j 71 ; and c:^)'i.£a 16.
3.
Or. 2987.— Foil. 284; 6 in. by 4 ; 11 lines,
2^ in. long ; neatly written, 19th century,
[CoL. T. M. Baumgartner.]
Shdlwj jo risalo.
The poems of Shah 'Abd al-Latif.
Beofins :
"■r i:;^ j't ^^i -;>*Vv - '^-
t^J
L>J &i i]
c:-*'^ ^s^'•^^-^^ y^yH iM - ^-^w^
i^^ ^W I-?;' L5^' '-^W;^^-* [^
SINDHI MANUSCRIPTS.
87
Shall 'Abd al-Latif, the renowned poet and
saint of Sindh, was the son of Saiyid Habib
Allah Shah — commonly called Shah Habib —
and great-great grandson of 'Abd al-Karim
Shah — better known as Shah Karim — a
famous Sufi saint.
An account of the life and poems of Shah
Latif has been written by Lilaram Watanmal
Lalwani,' in which he gives genealogical
tables showing the poet's descent from 'All.
According to this biographer Shah Latlf was
born about A.H. 1102 (A.D. 1691) at Hala
Haveli, a village about 18 miles from Bhit,
where he took np his abode, and died in
A.H. 1165 (A.D. 1752), at the age of 63.
The year of his death is given in a Persian
chronogram inscribed over the door of Shah
Latif's mausoleum at Bhit, and in another in-
scribed on the wall of a neighbouring mosque.
The poems are arranged under the name
of different Surus, which indicate either the
subject-matter of the verses, or the name of
the musical tune {rdga or rdgim) suitable
for their intonation. Dr. Trumpp's printed
edition of the Shaha jo risalo (Leipzig, 1866),
contains only 26 Surus. In this copy —
which appears to be unfinished — there are
28, an index to which is given on fol. 16.
The Bombay edition (1876) has 36 Surus,
and that of Haidarabad (1900), edited by
Tariichand Shaukiram, has 37.
This copy begins with the Suru called
Sasui, which contains the romance of Sasui
and Punhun, the first verse {bait) being the
12th in Fasl iv. of the Kohiyarl Suru in the
printed editions.
4.
Or. 2988.— Foil. 289 ; 8 in. by 5f ; 13 lines,
3f in. long ; well written, apparently in the
18th century. [Col. T. M. Baumgartner.]
' The Life, Religion, and Poetry of Shah Latif,
Karachi, 1890. See also Something about Sindh, by
Sigma, Karachi, 1882, and Tiihfat al-kiram, by Mir
'Ali Sher, Kani', Delhi, A.H. 130i, vol. iii., p. 152.
A collection of four religious treatises in
Sindhi verse.
I. Foil. 1—9. ^^/i! e^,I
Ayat al-kursi.
The '• Throne-verse " of the Koran (Surah
ii. v. 256), with a metrical commentary.
Besrins :
Lfl-c
} ^ ^,h ij'
j^i
'Mj
II. Foil. 10—64, l'^\ i<jJU
Mukaddamat al-saldt.
A treatise on the necessity of prayer.
Abii al-Hasan.
By
The work is prefaced by two Arabic tradi-
tions with Sindhi translations.
i i
Begins : j_;.*-*i- J^j -uic <)dJl Ic <nUl J^- i J'j'
The Sindhi text begins : —
jiXU ^J^ y^ ,_j=:*
IJol
l^,^yc ,j^-
/j^^
tu ^^'j:. <usi^ .£=K^ jb]J.
ij
V-s^
^=*^ vjf. tfi ir° iJ^
The work has been published at Bombay,
1869, and at Karachi, 1870, together with
four other religious treatises by Abii al-
Hasan ; also at Lahore, 1902, with seven
other compositions.
III. Foil. 65—241. ^Ul ^]J. Another
copy of the Fara'iz al-islam of Muhammad
Hashim. See no. 1.
IV. Foil. 242—288. A metrical account
of the martyrdom of Hasan and Husain. By
Muhammad Hashim.
38
SINDHI MANUSCRIPTS.
Begins :
X
jjLcljJ c:^'^
<ldJl J^^
V.^5^1
^JLc'^' o^'i
^'^-^
^.^^'
c;>'- '-^'
'-^^ tJ>*v ^J
J^j< ^j*
ji hr-
W >A.»*J
'-^^ 'T^ V-^r-
(iT* W \:^. ^^^ ^^s^^ Sr^ JT^
5.
Or. 6535.— Foil. 135; 7^ in. by 3f ; 11
lines, 3 in. long ; carelessly written, 18th
century.
Rauzat al-shalnd.
A martyrology of the Imams Hasan and
Husain, in Sindhi verse.
Begins :
1^
•■' J
UI
(J"
ails
'^'^''^ irf f ^ l:;:^^r*^' J^-" ^j?*" >>■ r' v*^
|_)l (_/.S ''y'J^ <t^< ^S^S- vjJtl.L*! C_«-S»-l/C
6.
Add. 26,333.— Foil. 123; 9 in. by 5f ; 13
lines, 3|- in. long ; written apparently in the
beginning of the 19th century.
[AVlLLIAM ErSKINE.]
Religious admonitions and ceremonial
observances, in Sindhi verse.
Begins
<
>..JLj
u
'r
*__• ,__jX< 1^.. ^_j— -~ 'w~j -^-
»lj»- *o ^--'o ^_jsrl i__>'.s<'' J
j1 !=> £
Copyist : Hafiz 'Abd al-Rahlm.
Appended to the poem (foil. 116 — 122) is a
copy of a fragmentary portion of a work on
religious duties, written by the same hand.
7.
Add. 26,332.— Foil. 181; 9^ in. by 4^ ; 15
lines, 3^ in. long ; apparently written in the
19th century. [William Ekskine.]
Two religious treatises in Sindhi verse.
I. Foil. 3—156. jj^^js^
Badr al-munir.
A metrical account of death and the resur-
rection. By Makhdum 'Abd Allah.
Begins :
,L.
"J
Xj
^'J'wJi ^sx-j
*'^tf- . .. -I.
^^
The work was composed in A.H. 1184
(A.D. 1770), as stated in the prologue. It is
in 8 chapters (bab), and agrees with the
printed edition^ as far as the end of the 7th
bab (fol. 11 76). Instead of the panegyric on
Imam A'zara, which forms the subject of the
8th bab in the printed edition, this copy has
a poem containing religious advice, each
section of which begins with a letter of the
Arabic alphabet (foil. 118 — 152), ending
with a short poem in praise of God (foil.
153—156).
Besides the Badr al-munir, Makhdum 'Abd
Allah is the author of the following religious
works : — Ghazawat and four other poems,
Bombay, 1872. Fara'iz al -islam (see no. 2),
Bombay, 1874. Kanz al-'ibrat (A.H. 1175),
' Bombay, 1871.
SINDHI MANUSCRIPTS.
89
Bombay, 1874 Nur al-absar (A.H. 1193),
Bombay, 1899; and Sifat i biliisht (no. 10,
art. i.).
II. Foil. 157—181. A poem on the
acceptability of prayer offered up under
various conditions of place and worshipper.
Begins :
^■■f^ J
jU
j_jJiiy». jjjU»[;«
"^■^ T
•^ iiA^ ^W- '-•=- (H*-
3
yt^^
8.
Add. 26,334— Foil. 90; 8^ in. by 4^ ; 13
lines, 2>\ in. long, apparently written in the
beginning of the 19th century.
[William Erskine.]
Religious instruction in Sindhi verse, com-
piled from various Arabic sources. By ' Abd
Allah.
'Abd Allah is probably the Makhdiim
'Abd Allah (see no. 7), author of the Badr
al-munir and other religious poems.
Begins :
Ml
^'^v ^ ^Ji f^ LS^ d}'"^ '^' ^^
.Ijwi |_^ _>i 1^ L_^"
^ L.5"
Copyist : Ha6z Ghazl Muhammad.
9.
Or. 6533.— Foil. 127; 7f in. by 4^ ; 11
lines, 3 in. long ; early part of the 18th
century.
A collection of five Sindhi poems.
I. Foil. 1 — 30, A poem in praise of
Muhammad.
Be,
gins :
^^1>
v^ ^j-^
r" J^ i^ '-^
A A
l^j\^^.Mt
l!Jycj£=>£o
^'^ J£=>
j.^
II.
Foil. 31—
46. An account of the birth
of Muhammad.
Begins :
r^-
»\* £ ,oj
t,.
^ s^^ r- L5^'
,L
r:^^>' f l;^^.; ur oJy
III. Foil. 47—102. An account of the
marriage of Muhammad and Khadijah.
Begins :
Ja ^S ^Jj !i'_^"'_. . . .
^/ J^ cs^ J L5^ oJ.-^ c;^' l^^
IV. Foil. 103—110. The Legend o
Jam jamah.
Begins :
i]j^ uT" i^ <j''^ y^ o- >'
^'-i tJT' L5<-' i^'^ f sP'^i^
^L"^ i^"^ c;:}*^ (^ u''^-'^ i,i^ e.-io
*U>.« J t/'^' J CJ"* J J'~^J'^^
V. Foil. 111—127. An account of the
death of 'All Akbar, son of Imam Husain.
Begins :
J'
^\
40
SINDHI MANUSCRIPTS.
The copy ends abruptly at the beginning
of a new canto to the poem. The name of
the copyist, 'Abd al-Wasi', appears at the end
of the third poem (foh 102). The poems
bear the seal of a former owner, having the
date A.H. 1197 (A.D. 1783).
10.
Add. 26,335.— Foil. 189 ; 8 in. and 7 in. by
4; 11 and 12 lines, 2f in, long; early 18th
century. [William Erskine.]
A collection of four religious poems in
Sindhi.
I. Foil. 1—49. e:.J^j e.^
Sifat i bihisht.
A traditional account of Heaven, compiled
from Arabic sources. By Makhdum 'Abd
Allah.
Begins :
'waIc U'jjjl ^Ji_j'_jL6= ^^ — i — !
Copyist : Hafiz 'Abd al-Rahim of Bhij.
II. Foil. 50—120. An account of Khadi-
jah's dream of the vision of Muhammad in
the form of a shining light ; together with
legends of the Prophet. Translated from
Arabic sources by Ghulam Muhammad.
Begins ;
>J0
V -.1 >
Cl'^A/C
i'jLjytJti ^cj'-a XAa-j Js»-l_j "^'j
Appended to the poem are 7 baits by Shah
'Abd al-Latif.
III. Foil. 121—173. ii]i_^l c:^^j_£_^
Another copy of the Mukaddamat al-salat of
Abu al-Hasan (no. 4, art. ii.), without the
introductory traditions.
IV. Foil. 174^189. ^ ^
Chau-'ilrm.
A metrical treatise on the Muhammad an
creed, and prayer. By Abu al-Hasan.
Begins :
V "V
The Chau-'ilmi has been published at
Bombay, 1869, and at Karachi, 1870, together
with the Mukaddamat al-salat and three
other religious treatises by Abu al-Hasan.
11.
Or. 1238.— Foil. 477; 10 in. by7i; 11 to
18 lines, 5^ in. long; written in a character
of the type of Khwajah Sindhi, here trans-
literated in the Gujarati character ; dated
Samvat 1909 and 1910 (A.D. 1852 and
1853).
A collection of religious treatises in verse.
The volume begins with a preface by the
scribe, Dahyasurji, who states that he com-
menced copying these treatises for *Abd
Allah Bamaji in Chaitra, Samvat 1909 =
March, A.D. 1852.
Begins: (1^=^ ^iW ^ =HlHl^ J^s/ fHltf
^^»ni ^ frin ^if^i ^nn %vioii aiTi nl %
«^^ =M.if^ n^^ ^Li^L "^^ 6/ %;a 6/31-
=U\ Ji^^"^^ ^f^X^'iH -"{l^tia 3L>1«5 ="11-
SINDHI MANUSCRIPTS.
41
The following are the works contained in
this volume, the titles being taken from an
index at the beginning of the manuscript.
Foi. 2a. ^"^ =nHnRn li ^r. %^^
Fol. 25a. «^i =n«inR 4^ ^^3, ^n «n
Fol. 486. -^-HQl =HnHQ^ ^R. ir>ll>t
Fol. 806. •»l»Hi3 3U^ *{i^ 34<HL>tL'4
Fol. Qofl. anq^n =»iL'«lli9^ ^^l (S:^^
Fol.l44«. l^-^ ^nftl5. >ll2\ vft^ 5^!!
Fol. 2836. «,«dl-H (5«v':^a ^ll^^l >iKr\^'\
On fol. 3646 is the scribe's colophon,
similar to his prefatory remarks. It is
dated Karttika, Samvat 1909 =Nov. 1852.
This is followed by a dream-book attributed
to Imam Ja'far Sadik,' entitled "^ 1^1*1 L"*!
^■HIM '^1^3 ^L't-i^. It is written by the
same liand, and bears the date 5th Jyeshtha,
Samvat 1910 = June, 1853.
Fol. 3826. Txn^y^ xfl:^ if>ii.>t :Hl(il§5
Fol. 461«. jsru-i :^ii m:^ ji^Hn h"^'^^
' A dream-book iu Arabic, entitled Taksim i ruja, is
attributed to Ja'far Sadik. See Hfiji Khalifah, Lexicon
liihUograpMcuiH, torn, ii., p. 391. Cf. Bland's Muham-
madan Science of Tdhir.
( « )
INDEX OF TITLES.
The references are to the numbers under wbich the MSS. are described. Works which are only
incidentally mentioned are distinguished by figures of lighter type in the reference.
A. PUSHTU TITLES.
50.
2.
52.
2 I.
9.
9-11.
9,
2,9.
13.
13.
9.
45.
2 V.
38.
2, 19.
34.
31.
42.
34.
L^'-
i^'-^j'^ ; J-^ C'
44.
Ls''^rf
j\y:i] iji^
<XicU!
y^
e^v
^liall jLi^l 1 33.
^^U31 ^Jo ; 38, 39.
•' •■ g>" 40.
^j.^ ^p I 22, 23.
I
j^^l cijUui- 27-30, 3, 17 (2)
35-37.
31.
25, 26
37 II.
43.
19-21.
32.
24.
8, 17 I.
14.
12.
38.
II " '
, w '
JOlW' Joe y;'_yJO
44
15, 16.
67.
52.
52.
68.
7.
2 I.
2 I.
66 II.
51.
53 II.
55, 56 I.
INDEX OF TITLES.
.'JJJI
-.h>.\
!S,
(.J?*"
^
i> i> aLoj
lii^ !iLi li A^"
^yuJ!
' ° '■■■ i.,ai
59.
2 III., 41.
46, 47.
46, 47, 54.
59.
9.
2-6, 17 (2,3).
34.
1.
53 I.
48. 49.
ii;'-=- ^ -"^
!ii>^ S>XJl.^°
<UmjJi^
^':iJ^
oUy «J^ uJ^
^5^'-^' cJ^^
^o),,i>^
ci.jl;,at*«
liBM"^"*^' yj'j
1,1c t^;jj
\sirj 1— fi*»^
B. SINDHI TITLES.
4 I.
7 I.
10 IV.
U.
1 I.
5.
1 II.
3.
cO
ill ei
10 I.
.joJl .430 , 7 I.
sj^.yr
1 JOl
Jl;
/-"; _»*■
1 1., 2, 4 III.
1 I.
7 I.
1 I.
4 II., 10 HI.
'-i, 7 I.
r
iUJ)
( « )
INDEX OF PERSONS' NAMES.
Numerals in parentheses are Hijrah dates, except when noted otherwise. Coming after a name they
are precise, or approximate, obituary dates, but in the case of scribes they refer to the date of
transcription; when following the title of a work, they indicate the date of composition. The
references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described.
A. PUSHTU CATALOGUE.
*Abd Allah. Ghazals, 45.
'Abd Allah Muhammad ibn Sa'id, al-Bvsln, 2 iii.
'Abd al-Ghafur. Ghazals, 45.
*Abd al-Halim, grandson of Akhund Darwezah,
2—6.
'Abd al-Hamid. Durr u marjan, 31. Ghazals.
45. Nairang i 'ishk, 53 i. Kissah da
Shah gada, 53 ii.
'Abd al-Kablr, Hafiz. Mujizat (1166), 34.
'Abd al-Kadir. Kasldah burdah, 41.
'Abd al-Kivdir Khan, Khatah. Diwan, 25, 26.
Ghazals, 45. Guldastah (1124), 46, 47.
YGsuf Zulaikhil (1112), 48, 49.
Abd al-Karim, son of Akhund Darwezah, 2 — 6.
'Abd al-Rahman. Diwan, 27 — 30. Ghazals. 3,
17 (2, 3), 45.
'Abd al-Rashld. R.ashid al-bayan (1169), 8,
17 (1).
'Abd al-Samad, Plrzddah. Mukhammas, 26.
Abii al-Kasim. Diwan, 44.
Afridi. See Kasim 'Ali Khan.
Af?al. Ghazals, 26, 45.
Afzal Khan, Khatak. Tarikh i murassa', 9 — 11.
'Ilm-khanah i danish, 52.
Ahmad, Maulavl, of Tangi, 50, 55. Ghal kajpi
(1283), 58.
Ahmad, Saiyid, of Kotah. Afghan proverbs, 60.
Ahmad Shah, Abdali (A.D. 1773). Diwan, 33.
Historical account, 12.
Akbar. Diwau, 40.
Akbar Shah, of Peshawar, 50.
Akhiind Darwezah. See Darwezah, Akhund.
'All ibn 'Usman al-Usbi, 2 i.
'All Ghawwas, Tirmizl, 2.
'Alim. Ghazals, 45.
'All Muhammad, Chaharydrl, scribe, 33.
'All Muhammad Khan, Nawab. Ghazal, 26.
Amir Muhammad, Ansdrl. Gulistan, 54.
ArzanI, Mulla. Diwan, 18.
Asghar, MuUd, brother of AkAund Darwezah, 2.
Ashraf. Ghazals, 26, 45.
Ashraf Khau, Khatak, called Hijri (1 105). Diwiin
24. Ghazals, 45.
A'zam Din, of Babi, scribe (1294), 1.
46
INDEX OF PERSONS' NAMES.
'Azlm, Saiyi(}, scribe (1271), 46.
Babu Jan. Religious poem, 42.
Bayazid, Ansail, 2.
Darwezah, AA7und (1048). Makhzan al-islam,
2-6, 17 (2, 3).
Daulat. Ghazals, 45.
Dost Muhammad. Ghazals, 45.
Faiyaz. Kissah i Bahramgor, 56 ii.
Faiz 'All, scribe, 36.
Fai? Muhammad. Ghazal, 26.
Fakhr al-Din, Sdhibzddah, 50.
Fazil. Ghazal, 45.
Fazil. Ghazals, 45.
Gada, AkhUnd. Nafi' al-muslimin, 1.
Ghanimat. See Muhammad Akram.
Ghulam 'All, of Sonpat, scribe, 27.
Ghulam Husain, scribe (1234), 15.
Ghulam Jilanl, of Peshaivar, scribe (A.D. 1871 —
1875), 24, 29, 37, 43, 47, 51, 53, 58, 60.
Ghulam Ma'sum, 35.
Ghulam Muhammad. Kissah i Saif al-muliik,
55, 56 I.
Ghulam Muhammad, Hiifiz, 38.
Hafiz. Shahnaraah (1172), 12.
Haidar Shah, scribe, 7.
Hijri. /See Ashraf Khan, Khatal-.
Hillali, 53 ii.
Husain. Ghazals, 45.
Ibrahim, Ghazals, 45.
Ilahyar Khan, son of Riifiz Rahmat Khan. Aja'ib
al-lughat (1228), 15, 16.
'Isam. Ghazals, 45.
Isma'n, Mlrza, scribe (1277), 28.
Jami, 48.
Kalam al-Din, Kadirl, scribe (1231), 39.
Kalandar. Ghazals, 45.
Kamal, Mulld, scribe, 20.
Kamgar Khan, son of Khushlidl Khan. Diwan,
37 II. Ghazals, 45.
Karimdad, son of A/cAund Darwezah, 2 — 6.
Kasim 'Ali Khan, called Afridl. Diwan, 38, 39.
Khwabnamah. 38.
Kazim. Ghazals, 45.
Kazim Khan, Khatak, called Shaida. Elegy, 26.
Diwan, 35 — 37.
Khushhal Khan, Khatak (1100). Historical
account, 9. Diwan, 22, 23. Mukhammas,
26. Eulogy, 27. Ghazals, 45.
Lutf Allah KaidanT, 2 v.
Mahabbat Khan, Nawdb (1223). Riyaz al-
mahabbat (1221), 14.
Mahin. Ghazals, 45.
Mirza Khan, Ansdrl. Diwan, 19 — 21. Ghazals, 45.
Miskin. Ghazal, 26.
Mu'azgam Shah. Tawarikh i Hafiz Rahmatkhani,
13.
Muhammad ibn Sa'id, al-Busm, 2 iii, 41.
Muhammad Afzal Khan. See Afzal Khan.
Muhammad Akram, called Ghanimat, 53 i.
Muhammad 'All, scribe, 34.
Muhammad 'Alim, of Kashmir, scribe, 22.
Muhammad Halim. See 'Abd al-Haliin.
Muhammad Hasan, of Peshawar, scribe (A.D.
1885), 9 ; (A.D. 1882), 44.
Muhammad Husain, Hdjl, Shirdzi, 57.
Muhammad Isma'il, of Kandahar, scribe (A.D.
1864), 13.
Muhammad Kasim, A/chund of Swat. Fawa'id i
shari'at (1125), 7.
Muhammad Kazim Khan. See Kazim Khan.
Muhammad Muhsin, son of Mulld Ahmad, scribe
(1101), 19.
Mu'in al-Din. 'Azra Wamik (1256), 57.
Mu'izz Allah Khan. Diwan, 43. Ghazals. 45.
Mustafa Muhammad ibn Miyan Nur Muham-
mad, 3.
Muti' Allah. Munajat, 34.
Najib. Diwan, 32.
Najm al-Din 'Umar ibn Muhammad, al-Nasafi,
2 VI.
Ni'mat Allah, author of Makhzan i A fgh ani, 9.
Ni'mat Allah, Mulld. Kissah i Fath Khan, 59.
Niir Muhammad, of Kandahar, scribe (1272), 11.
Rahman. See 'Abd al-Rahraan.
INPEX OF PERSONS' NAMES.
47
Rahmat ghan, HSfz, Rohilla chieftain (1188), 13.
Mukhammas, 26.
Sa'di, the Persian poet, 46, 54.
Sadr Khan, Khatak. Mukhammas, 26. Ghazals,
45. Adam Khan u Durkhana'i (1117), 50.
Kissah da Dili u da Shahi, 51.
Samad. Ghazals, 45.
Shah Durrani. See Ahmad Shah, Abddlt.
Shaida. See Kazim Khan, Khatak.
Sharaf al-Din, of Multan, scribe (1271), 16.
Sher Muhammad. Ghazals, 3.
Siddik. Ghazals, 45.
Sikandar. Ghazals, 45.
Siraj al-Din, of Mvltan, scribe (1271), 30, 56.
Ugman. Ghazals, 45.
Wall Muhammad, Mulld, scribe (1217), 48.
Yiinas. Ghazals, 45.
Ziya al-Din Imam Muhammad Shami, 2 vi.
B. SINDHI CATALOGUE.
Abd Allah, Makhdum. Badr al-munir (1184),
7 I. Religious instruction, 8. Sifat i
bihisht, 10 i.
*Abd Allah Ramaji, 11.
'Abd al-Latif. Fara'iz al-islam (1181), 2.
'Abd al-Latif, Shah (1165). Shaha jo risalo, 3.
Baits, 10 II.
'Abd al-Karim Shah, 3.
'Abd al-Rahim, Hdfiz, scribe, 6, 10 i.
'Abd al-Wasi', scribe, 9.
Abu al-Hasan. Mukaddamat al-salat, 4 ii, 10 iii.
Chau-'ilmi, 10 iv.
Dahyasiirji, scribe (A.D. 1852, 1853), II.
Ghazi Muhammad, Hdflz, scribe, 8.
Ghulam Muhammad. Khadijah's dream, 10 ii.
Habib Allah Shah, 3.
Imam Ja'far Sadik, 11.
Latif, Shah. See 'Abd al-Latif, Shah.
Mihtah, Miydn Hdfiz, of Bhij, scribe (1152), 1.
Muhammad Hashim, Makhdum. Fara'i? al-islam
(1143), 1 I, 4 III. Zad al-fakir (1125), 1 ii.
Martyrdom of Hasan and Husain, 4 xv.
Shah Habib. See Habib Allah Shah.
Shah Karim. See 'Abd al-Karim Shah.
( « )
CLASSED INDEX OF WORKS.
Numerals in parentheses are Hijrah dates, except when noted otherwise, and indicate the date of
composition of the work, or of the death of the author. The references are to the numbers under
which the MSS. are described.
A. PUSHTU CATALOGUE.
OBAMMAH.
List of Pushtu verbs, etc., 17 (5).
Notes on Pushtu grammar, 17 (1).
HISTORY.
Shahnamah (1172), by Hiifiz, 12.
Tarikh i murassa', by Aizal Khan, Khatak, 9 — 11.
Tawarikh i Hafiz Rahmatkhani, by PIr Mu'azzam
Shah, 13.
LEXICOGRAPHY.
'Aja'ib al-lughat (1228), by Ilahyar Khan, son
of Hafiz Ralimat Khan, 15, 16.
Pushtu vocabulary, with transliterations, 17 (4).
Riyaz al-mahabbat (1221), by Nawab Mahabbat
Khan (1223), 14.
- ^ POETRY.
Chaman i benazir, 45.
Dlwau of 'Abd al-HamId, 31.
Diwan of 'Abd al-Kadir Khau, Khatak, 25, 26.
Diwan of 'Abd al-Rahman, 27 — 30.
Diwan of Abii al-Kasim, 44.
Diwan of Ahmad Shah, Abdali (A.D. 1773), 33.
Diwan of Akbar, 40.
Diwan of Ashi-af Khan, Khatak, called Hijri
(1105), 24.
Diwan of Kamgar Khan, Khatak, 37 ii.
Diwan of Kasim 'Ali Khan, called Afridi, 38, 39.
Diwan of Kazitn Khan, called Shaida, 35 — 37.
Diwan of Khuslilial Khan, Khatak (1100), 22, 23.
Diwan of Mirza Khan, Ansari, 19 — 21.
Diwan of Mu'izz Allah Khan, 43.
Diwan of Mulla Arzilni, 18.
Diwan of Najib, 32.
Durr u marjan, by 'Abd al-Hamid, 3 1 .
Ghazals and other poems by various authors, 26,
45.
Kasidah burdah, by 'Abd al-Kadir, 41.
Khwabnamah, by Kasim 'All Khan, called Afrldi,
38.
Mu'jizat (1166), by Hafiz 'Abd al-Kabir, 34.
Munajat, by Muti' Allah, 34.
Religious poem, by Babii Jan, 42.
Selections from the works of Afghan poets, 45.
PROVERBS.
Afghan Proverbs, compiled by Saiyid Ahmad, of
Kotah, 60.
CLASSED INDEX OF WORKS.
49
BELIGION.— Muhammadan.
Fawa'id i shari'at (1125), by Akhund Muhammad
Kasim, 7.
Makhzan al-islain, by Akhund Darwezah (1048),
2—6.
Nafi' al-muslimln, by Akhund Gada, 1.
Rashid al-bayan (11G9), by 'Abd al-Rashid, 8.
SELECTIONS.
Specimens of Pushtu literature in Roman cha-
racters, 17 (2).
TALES AND LEGENDS.
Adam Khan u Durkhana'i (1117), by Sadr Khan.
Khatak, 50.
'Azra Wamik (1256), by Mu'in al-DIn, 57.
! Ghal kazi (1283), by Maulavl Ahmad,of Tangi,68.
Guldastah (1124), by 'Abd al-Kadir Khan,
Khatak, 46, 47.
Gulistan, by Amir Muhammad, Ansari, 54.
'llm-khanah i danish, by Af?al Khan, Khatak, 52.
Kissah i Bahramgor, by Faiya?, 56 ii.
Kissah i Fath Khan, by Mullii Ni'mat Allah, 59.
Kissah i Saif al-muluk, by Ghulam Muhammad,
55, 56 I.
Kissah da Dili u da Shahl, by Sadr Khan, Khatak,
51.
Kissah da Shah gada, 53 ii.
Nairang i 'ishk, 53 i.
Yusuf Zulaikha (1112), by 'Abd al-Kadir Khan,
Khatak, 48, 49.
B. SINDHI CATALOGUE.
POETRY.
Birth of Muhammad, 9 ii.
Death of 'All Akbar, son of Imam Husain, 9 v.
Khadijah\s dream of the vision of Muhammad,
by Ghulam Muhammad, 10 ii.
Marriage of Muhammad and Khadijah, 9 iii.
Poem in praise of Muhammad, 9 i.
Shaha jo risalo, by Shah 'Abd al-Latif (1165), 3.
RELIGION.— Muhammadan.
Ayat al-kursi, 4 i.
Badr al-munir (1184),byMakhdum 'Abd Allah, 7 i.
Chau-'ilmi, by Abii al-Hasan, 10 iv.
Fara'iz al-islam (1143), by Makhdum Muhammad
Hashim, 1 i, 4 in.
Far'a'iz al-islam (1181), by 'Abd al-Latif, 2.
Martyrdom of Hasan and Husain, by Makhdum
Muhammad Hashim, 4 iv.
Mukaddamat al-salat, by Alii al-Hasan, 4 ii,
10 III.
Poem on the acceptability of prayer, 7 ii.
Rauzat al-shahid, 5.
Religious admonitions and ceremonial obser-
vances, 6.
Religious instruction, by Makhdum 'Abd Allah, 8.
Religious treatises in Khwajah Sindhi verse, 11.
Sifat i bihisht, by Makhdum 'Abd Allah, 10 i.
Zad al-fakir (1125), by Makhdiim Muhammad
Hashim, 1 ii.
TALES AND LEGENDS.
Legend of king Jamjamah, 9 iv.
( 50 )
NUMERICAL INDEX.
SHOWING THE CORRESPONDENCE OF THE NUMBERS BY WHiCH THE MANUSCRIPTS
ARE DESIGNATED WITH THE NUMBERS UNDER WHICH THEY ARE DESCRIBED IN THE
PRESENT CATALOGUE.
Sindhi works are indicated by an asterisk.
No.
Cat.
No.
Cat.
No.
Additional.
2803 . . . .
21
4239
21,471
36
2804 . . . .
53
4487
*26,330 .
2
2825 . . . .
51
4488
*26,331 .^^ .
1
2826 . . . .
44
4489
*26,332 .
7
2827a .
43
4490
*26,333
6
2827b . . . .
58
4491
*26,334 .
8
2828
47
4492
*26,335
10
2829 .
28
4493
26,3.36 .
10
2830
29
4494
26,582 . ."*"
17
2831 .
6
4495
27,312 .
5
2832
60
4496
2874 .
45
4497
2893
9
4498
Oriental.
*2987 .
3
4499
393 .
27
*2988
4
4500
394 .. .
. 38
4228 .
19
4501
395 .
. 39
4229
22
4602
393 .. .
4
4230 .
40
4503
397 .
. 42
4231
. 12
4504
398 .. .
. 55
4232 .
. 26
4505
399 .
. 15
4233
. 41
4506
*1238
. 11
4234 .
3
5888
2800 .
. 24
4235
. 59
6274
2801
. 37
4236 .
1
•6533
2802 .
. 25
4237
. 34
♦6535
Cat.
49
11
13
7
14
16
23
30
35
33
18
20
32
56
57
31
50
48
46
, 54
52
8
2
9
5
U-
rp
so
00
c
0}
•H
fn
O
Cm
O
•
-P
P.
(D
Q
01
w
a
•H -H
-P ^
ai 13
•r-JCO
■^%
-P w
^^ ft
-p
o
03
CO
CO
CQ
w
C
cJ
(0
At
o
CQ
a
6J
CQ
W
*
■H
H
cd
bO
C
CQ
O
<; to
d as
University of Toroito
Library
DO NOT
REMOVE
THE
CARD
FROM
THIS
POCKET
Acme Library Card Pocket
LOWE-MARTIN CO. LiMlTBD
TVNews
OpenLibrary